Walter Forbier surrendered his .25 caliber Beretta to the owner
of a small bookstore on Boulevard Raspail in Paris, France, just as
the first buds appeared under the fresh spring sun that early
April day, and four hours before laughing men beat his rib cage
into the muscles of his heart.
"You have no knives?" said the scrawny old man with a gray
sweater and a two-day-old beard. His teeth were black from a gummy
thing he chewed and rolled over his lips.
"No," said Forbier.
"No brass knuckles?"
"No," said Forbier.
"No explosives?"
"No," said Forbier.
"Any other weapons?"
"I know karate. Do you want me to cut off my hands?" Forbier
asked.
"Please, please, we must get this over with," the man said. "Now
sign this." He unsealed a plastic case and took out a three by five
card. Forbier could see his own signature on the back. The man
placed the white card on the counter, unlined side up.
"Why don't you have one with photograph and height and
weight?"
"Please, please," said the man.
"They're more afraid of my killing someone than of my getting
killed."
"You are expendable, Walter Forbier. Is that the correct
pronunciation?" He had pronounced it Foebeeyay.
"That's the French way. It's four like in the number and beer
like in the drink. Fourbeer."
He watched his little pistol go under the counter. Forbier
wanted to grab it and run. He felt as if he had lost his bathing
suit while swimming, and that now, while thousands lined the shore,
he would have to walk through all of them back to his clothes.
"That's all," said the man after Forbier signed the card.
"Leave."
"What are you going to do with it?" asked Forbier, nodding
to where the pistol had gone under the counter.
"You can get another when you're allowed."
"I've had that one for five years," said Forbier. "It's never
failed me."
"Please, please," said the man. "I don't want you spending too
much time here. There are others."
"I don't know why they didn't just call us home," Forbier
said.
"Shhhh," said the man. "Get out of here."
Walter Forbier was twenty-nine years old and he was wise enough
that spring morning not to expect to live to thirty. He had a knack
for bad timing.
Five years before, just out of the Marines with a degree in
mechanical engineering, he had discovered that almost
everything he had learned before doing his military hitch was now
useless.
"But I graduated summa cum laude," Forbier had said.
"Which means that you're one of the foremost experts in outdated
systems," said the employment agency.
"Well, what am I going to do?"
"What have you been doing recently?"
"Wading in mud up to my neck, avoiding booby traps, and trying
to stay alive in situations that did not lend themselves to
longevity," Forbier said.
"Have you thought of politics?" said the employment
agency.
Forbier had gotten married, just in time to find out that others
were enjoying the same pleasures without the legal complications.
On the honeymoon, his wife invited several pretty young things
to their hotel dining table. He was amazed that she showed no fear
of his being attracted to them. Then he discovered it was he who
should be jealous. They were for her.
"Why didn't you tell me you were a lesbian?" he had asked.
"You were the first really nice man I ever met. I didn't want to
hurt your feelings."
"But why did you marry me?"
"I thought we could work it out."
"How?"
"I didn't know."
Thus, without a wife and without a job and with a useless
technical degree, Walter Forbier vowed he would not mistime his
future again. He would get into something that was going to last.
He looked around, and the one profession that looked healthiest was
fighting the cold war. Even if America lost, there would be even
better employment under the Communists.
And so Walter Forbier joined the Central Intelligence
Agency, and, for $427.83 a month extra, a hazard mission called
Sunflower.
"It's beautiful. You see the world. You travel singly or in
groups. You get your extra pay and all you have to do is stay in
shape."
"Sunflower won't be disbanded?" Forbier asked cautiously.
"Can't be," said the officer in charge.
"Why not?"
"Because it's not up to us to disband it."
"Who is it up to?" Forbier asked.
"The Russians."
It was the Russians, the officer had explained, who had started
the whole thing. At the end of World War II, the Soviet Union had
had an excess of highly trained killer teams in Eastern Europe.
They were not mass combat troops, but specialists in eliminating
specific people. Most soldiers just fired away and advanced. These
men could be given a name and could guarantee that the person,
whoever he was or wherever he was, would be dead within a week. The
Russian group was called Treska which meant cod.
The officer didn't know why the Russians had named their unit
Treska any more than he knew why the CIA had named its counterunit
Sunflower. The Treska had been crucial in the Russian
takeover of Czechoslovakia, and even more crucial when the country
had rebelled briefly. Their job was to make sure key leaders died
just as the Russian tanks moved in.
"They're beautiful. Not one peep out of the Czechs. The tanks
were only window dressing, sort of like a show of force. The Czechs
lost because they had no leaders left living, nobody to tell the
people to go to the hills."
"Why didn't we use Sunflower in Vietnam?" asked Walter
Forbier.
"That's just it. We don't have to."
And the officer explained that the real purpose of Sunflower was
to keep a counterkiller team floating in Western Europe, just so
that the Russians knew that if they used Treska, America would
use Sunflower. "Like an atomic arsenal neither side wants to use."
America had it, so Russia wouldn't use it.
And it worked, he said. Except for an occasional body here and
there, the two squads floated through Western Europe in relative
luxury, each letting the other know it was around. But neither
acted.
The only thing that could terminate Sunflower would be the KGB's
decision to terminate Treska.
Forbier said he was looking forward to joining Sunflower, and he
planned privately on being with the team in Rome in time for
Christmas. He was off by 4 1/2 years and that was reduced training
time, allowing him six months credit for his Marine experience.
Five years of training.
He learned French and Russian so well he could dream in them. He
learned energy control, to be able to function for a week with only
a half-hour's sleep. Parachuting for Sunflower was jumping out of
the plane with your chute in your hands and putting it on in
midair.
He learned the feel system of firearms. You didn't use sights,
you used feel. Sights were mechanical, and fine to teach thousands
of people how to get a bullet flying in the general direction of
their target. But the feel system required working with a
weapon so that the flight path of the bullet was an extension of
your arm. You imagined a yardlong rod behind the barrel of the gun
and the curving drop of your bullet, and, after four hundred rounds
a day for four years, you just knew what was in your flight path.
This had to be done with one weapon only, and the weapon became
part of you. For Walter Forbier, it was his .25 caliber
Beretta.
Forbier arrived for his first day's duty with Sunflower
after five years of training, and got the instruction that he
had to surrender his Beretta at a bookshop. He didn't even have
time to exchange his American dollars for francs. His contact
stuffed crisp hundred-franc notes into Forbier's pocket. The ride to
the bookstore cost forty-two francs on the meter, roughly equivalent
to ten American dollars. When Forbier entered the bookstore,
he was a deadly instrument of foreign policy. When he left, without
his gun and without even an explanation, he was a target waiting to
be hit.
Once again, his timing had been awful.
But if he were going to die, at least he was going to have one
good Parisian meal. Not a great one, but a good one. He somehow
felt that if he headed himself toward a great meal, his luck would
not allow it. But he might be able to sneak a good meal past
his luck.
On Boulevard St. Germaine, he chose Le Vagabond, an
adequate two-star restaurant. He began with Fruits de Merraw clams,
raw shrimp, and raw oysters.
"Walter. Walter Forbier," said a man in an elegant Pierre
Cardin suit. "I'm so glad I found you. You're really wasting a meal
with Fruits de Mer. Please let me order."
The man deposited his black homburg on a chair next to Walter
and sat down across from him. In perfect French, he ordered a
different meal for Forbier. The man was in his early fifties, with
an immaculate tan, the elegant smile of a Wall Street board
room.
"Who are you? What's happening?" asked Walter.
"What's happening is Sunflower is surrendering its weapons. This
is an order from the Security Council to the top of the CIA. The
government is terrified of any more CIA incidents. They figure with
no weapons, you can do no damage."
"I don't mean to be rude, sir," said Forbier, "but I don't know
what you're talking about."
"That's right. The contact word. Let's see. This is the first
day of spring. Subtract two letters from G, which gives us E and we
have Early End, Ethel's Earrings. All right?"
"Fine Friends," said Walter using the following letter of the
alphabet half the number of times the previous letter had been used
to him.
"I know who you are. No one uses the contact words any more.
Everyone knows everyone else. Don't eat the bread."
"Am I glad to see you," Forbier said. "When can I make contact
with the rest of the team?"
"Let's see. Cassidy is in London and retiring, Navroki is out,
Rothafel, Meyers, John, Sawyer, Bensen, and Kanter were out
yesterday and Wilson this morning. So that leaves seven more, but
they're in Italy and they should be out by tonight and tomorrow."
"Out? Out where?"
"Out dead. I told you not to eat the bread here."
The man snatched the crust from Walter's hands.
"Who are you?"
"I'm sorry," said the man. "I'm so used to everyone in
Sunflower knowing me. Didn't they tell you who I was in the States?
I guess they don't bother any more with photographs. I'm Vassily."
"Who?"
"Vassily Vassilivich. Deputy commander of Treska. You would have
gotten to know me better if your government hadn't gone bananas.
I'm sorry things worked out this way. Here comes the food."
Forbier noticed the man was armed. He had a trim shoulder
holster tailored to the lines of the impeccable suit. Almost
invisible, but armed he was. So were the two men looking at Forbier
from the back of the restaurant. One was a giant. He was
laughing.
Vassilivich said to ignore the laughter.
"He's a stupid brute. A sadist. The problem with long-term
operations like these is that you live like a family with your
group. That laughing man is Mikhailov. If it weren't for the
Treska, he would be hospitalized as criminally insane. Like your
Gassidy."
Forbier decided to change his order. He wanted a filet. When
that came he complained the knife was too dull. The waiter, white
apron swinging before him, disappeared into the kitchen to get
a sharper one.
"Am I the last of the Sunflower?"
"In Northern Europe? Just about."
"I guess you're pretty happy with your success," said
Forbier.
"What success?" said Vassilivich, swirling a piece of veal in
wine sauce and carefully balancing it up to his mouth so the
dripping sauce would not mar his shirt.
"Destroying Sunflower," Forbier said. He knew what he would do.
He had been trained for five years to do something and if he were
the last of the weaponless Sunflower team, they would at least go
out with something on the Scoreboard. He forced himself to avoid
looking at Vassilivich's throat and looked toward the kitchen on
the left rear of Le Vagabond, from which the waiter would be
returning with his sharper knife. He took a bite of the bread.
Vassilivich had been right. The crust was a bit too cardboardy.
"When Sunflower is destroyed, we will have our way in Western
Europe and England, and then, if we are not stopped, we will be
sucked into America. And then, if we are not stopped, we will
ultimately all find ourselves in a nice little nuclear war. So
what have we won by destroying you? A battle in Europe? A battle in
America? We had a nice balance of terror going here and your idiot
Congress decided to live by kindergarten rules that never applied
anywhere in the world. Your country is insane."
"Nobody's forcing you to work over Western Europe," said
Forbier.
"Son, you don't know how vacuums works. They suck you in.
Already there are people back home plotting brilliant moves for us.
And it will all look so good. Until we kill ourselves. If you had
lived, you would see. Just as we must take advantage of your being
weaponless, so we will take advantage of Western Europe being
weaponless, so to speak."
"Your English is very good," said Forbier.
"You shouldn't have eaten the bread," said Vassilivich.
When the sharper knife came, the laughing giant, not the waiter,
delivered it, and, still laughing, cut Forbier's filet for
him. Forbier declined dessert.
In an alley, off a side street near St. Germaine, behind a shoe
store featuring high glossy boots, the laughing man and three
others beat in the rib cage of Walter Forbier.
Vassilivich watched in gloom.
"Now it begins," he said in his native Russian, gloom on his
face like the coming of a winter storm. "Now it begins."
"Victory," said the laughing giant, wiping his huge hands. "A
great victory."
"We have won nothing," said Vassilivich. A sudden shower
came upon the city that spring day, feeding the roots of the trees
for the new buds and washing the blood of Walter Forbier from his
young face.
In Washington, a messenger arrived from Langley, Virginia, with
orders to interrupt a National Security Council meeting at which
the President was presiding.
The messenger got a signature from the secretary of state to
whom he was assigned to deliver the small sealed package. Under the
first wrapping was a white envelope, chemically treated so that if
anyone touched it, a black mark from his body oils
appeared. The Secretary of State, wheezing from his paunchy
weight, left a trail of black marks across the envelope as his
pudgy fingers tore it open. The President looked on, occasionally
sucking at the pain in his right forefinger. Someone had passed a
document marked "Single, Lone" around the large polished oak table
in the sealed room behind the Oval Office. It had been fastened
with a paper clip. It went from the Secretary of State to the
Director of the Central Intelligence Agency, the Secretaries of the
Army, Air Force, and Navy, the Secretary of Defense, and the director of the National Defense Agency. When
it got to the President, he grabbed it in such a way that the clip
plunged into his index finger, drawing blood.
"It's a good thing the Secret Service isn't in the room," the
President said, laughing, "or they would have wrestled that paper
clip to the ground."
Everyone laughed politely. It was no accident that the three
water pitchers always ended up, bunched at the far end of the long
table. Whoever sat next to the President somehow found himself
nudging any close pitcher away. The Security Council had
accidentally discovered that some classified documents were
water soluble when someone had left a water pitcher near the
President's elbow. The Secretary of State read the document he had
been handed, and in solemn tones, reflecting the guttural accents
of his German youth, he said, "It was to be expected. We should
have known."
He removed the single paper clip from the document and handed
three loose sheets of gray paper to the President of the United
States, who cut his thumb on their edges.
Everyone agreed that paper could be very sharp. The President
asked for water for the cut. The Secretary of Defense filled one
glass half full. He passed it up the table.
"Thank you," said the President, knocking the glass into the lap
of the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency, whose turn
it was to sit next to the President, but who complained that
somehow the Secretary of the Army always missed his turn.
The Secretary of Defense poured another glass and hand-delivered
it up to the head of the table where the President put his bleeding
thumb into the glass.
"Be careful, sir," said the Secretary of State. "That document
is water soluble also."
"What?" said the President, taking his thumb out of the glass
and holding the papers in both hands. The right thumb went through
the document like a spoon through fresh, warm oatmeal. The
pages suddenly had a long thumb hole in them. "Oh," said the
President of the United States.
"No matter," said the Secretary of State. "I remember what it
said. Verbatim."
The Sunflower Team had been annihilated, said the Secretary of
State. This team had been the counterforce to the Russian Treska
which had operated so successfully in Eastern Europe.
Sunflower had been destroyed when it was de-weaponed. The weapons
had been taken away for fear of another international incident. Now
the Treska was loose, blooded, and there was nothing apparently to
stop them.
"Perhaps a stern note to the Kremlin?" suggested the Secretary
of Defense.
The Secretary of State shook his head. "They have their problems
too. They cannot stop. We have created a vacuum they are being
sucked into. They cannot not proceed. They have their hawks too.
After almost thirty years of cat and mouse, they suddenly had the
mouse in their mouths and they swallowed. What do we threaten them
with in this note to the Kremlin? 'Be careful or you will be even
more successful next time?' "
The Director of the Central Intelligence Agency explained how
the Sunflower worked and that it took a man an exceptional man at
least five years of training to achieve the level of competence
needed for that sort of clandestine killing. What was needed now to
stop the Treska was another equally good small unit. Or a nuclear
war.
"Or time," said the Secretary of State. "They will kill and kill
until even the American public wakes up."
"And then?" asked the President. "Then we pray that there is
something left to fight them with," said the Secretary of
State.
"America is not dead yet," said the president, and his voice was
somehow calmer and his eyes just slightly clearer when he said
this. In some manner, a decision had quietly been made, and he
turned the agenda to another subject.
He canceled a meeting with a Congressional delegation that
afternoon and went to his bedroom, a surprising move for a very fit
President. He shut the large door behind him and personally drew
the drapes. In a bureau drawer was a red telephone. He waited until
4:15 p.m. exactly, then picked up the receiver.
"I want to talk to you," he said.
"I've been expecting this phone call," came a lemony Voice.
"When can you get to the White House?"
"Three hours."
"Then you're not in Washington?"
"No."
"Where are you?"
"You don't need to know."
"But you do exist, don't you? Your people can perform certain
extraordinary things, can't they?"
"Yes."
"I never thought I would have to use you. I had hoped I
wouldn't."
"So had we," came the voice.
The President put the red phone back in the bureau drawer.
His predecessor had told him about the phone one teary day the week
before he resigned. It had been in this very room. The former
President had been drinking heavily. His left leg rested on a
hassock to ease the pain of his phlebitis. He sat on a white
doughnut pillow.
"They'll kill me," said the former President. "They'll kill me
and no one will care. They'd celebrate in the streets if I were
dead. Do you know that? These people would kill me and
everyone else would celebrate."
"That's not so, sir. There are many people who still love you,"
said the then Vice President.
"Name fifty-one percent," said the former President and
blew his nose wetly into a tissue.
"Ever the politician, sir."
"And what do I get for it? If John Kennedy did what I did,
they'd think it was a little boy's game and some sort of joke. If
Lyndon Johnson did it, no one would find out. If Eisenhower did
it…"
"Ike wouldn't do it," interrupted the vice president.
"But if he did."
"He wouldn't''
"He wouldn't have had the brains to do it. Everything was
handed to that man on a platter. World War II, everything. I had to
fight for what I got. No one ever loved me for myself. Not even the wife. Not
really."
"Sir, you called me for something?"
"In that bureau drawer is a red telephone. It will be yours when
I am no longer President." The thought overwhelmed him and he
sobbed.
"Sir."
"Just a minute," he said, regaining his composure. "All
right. When that day happens, you will have that phone. Don't use
it. They're bastards and disloyal and never think of anyone but
themselves."
"Who, sir?"
"They're murderers. They get away with murder. They go
around our country murdering civilians and you're going to be
responsible for them when you're President. How do you like them
apples?" The President served up a delicious grin amidst his
banquet of tears.
"Who are they?"
As the former President explained it, John Kennedy-who never
got blamed for anything-was really the one who had started it. Code
name: CURE. "Basically, they were a vicious, disloyal pack of
killers who couldn't be counted on in a crunch. When things were
going well, they were your babies. But when the going got
tough, so did they. They got going."
"You still haven't explained, sir. I will need an
explanation."
The President explained. CURE had been organized because
the government had come to fear that the Constitution could not
survive the spread of crime. The government needed an extra boost
in that department. But the extra boost itself was a violation of
the Constitution. So without getting caught or blamed, with nary a
peep from the newspapers or from anyone else, that good old
liberal John F. Kennedy had plucked a CIA man out of duty and set
him up with a secret budget. It was a vast secret budget. It had a
network throughout the country, and no one except the head of it-a
New Englander who looked down on people from California because
they weren't born rich-knew about it. It had an enforcement arm too-a homicidal maniac psychopath, and his teacher, who was a
foreigner, and who wasn't white.
"Sir, I don't understand how no one would have heard of it by
this time," the then Vice President said doubtfully.
"If only three know of it and only two understand it and if
you can kill anyone you feel like, as free as the breeze without
anyone complaining, you can get away with anything. But if you are
the President of the United States and a Republican and come from
California and if your wife wears a plain old Republican cloth
coat, then you can't even get away with trying to save the
presidency and the country…"
"Sir. In my administration, I won't tolerate this
organization."
"Then pick up the phone and say to them, you're disbanded. Go
ahead… say that. Johnson told me about them and told me any
time I wanted to get rid of them, all I had to do was say they
should disband."
"And did you?"
"Yesterday."
"And what happened?"
"They said it was up to you because I was resigning this
week."
"And what did you say?"
"I said I wasn't resigning. I said I was going to fight. I said
if those chicken livers won't support their President in his hours
of need, I was going to put the screws to them. Announce what they
were doing. Expose them. Get them put on trial for murder. I'd fix
this CURE. I told them."
"And what happened?"
"What happens to all great men who don't kiss the ass of the
liberal establishment, who stand up for America, who can be counted
on to do the decent thing in a crisis."
"What happened to you, sir, is what I'm asking."
"I went to bed as I normally do, supposedly surrounded by
loyal and competent guards. During the night I felt a slight tap
and when I tried to open my eyes, I couldn't, and I drifted off
into a very deep sleep. When I awoke, the world was way down
beneath me. Way, way down. I was on top of the Washington Monument
and the lights beneath had been turned out. And I was right on top
of that needle, looking down. Right leg on one side, left leg on
the other, and one man I could only tell that he had thick wrists
was on one side of me, below me, and an Oriental with long
fingernails was on the other side. And there I was, in my
nightgown, with the point of the needle sticking right up
between the cheeks of my you know what. And the man with thick
wrists said being a tattletale was naughty and that I would resign
within the week."
"And what did you say?"
"I said, even if this a dream, I am your President."
"And what did he say?"
"He said they were going to leave me there and I begged him not
to and he said it was either being left there, or them bringing me
straight down to the bottom. With the needle in between. And in my
dream, I said I would resign." He blew his nose fiercely into
another tissue.
"So you had a bad dream."
The then but soon to be former President shifted in his doughnut
shaped pillow.
"This morning, the surgeon general removed traces of limestone
from the rectal tissue of your President. I resign tomorrow."
So it had been, and in the chaos of assuming the presidency of a
nation torn by scandal, the former Vice President and now President
had never touched that red telephone. Even now, after talking
to the lemony voiced man on the telephone, he did not know what he
was unleashing. But the risk was worth it. There was a situation in
the world that could lead to world war if it were not stopped. And
the third world war, with all its nuclear horror, would be the
last.
Quietly he shut the bureau drawer and said a prayer. Then he
opened the drawer again briefly. Pinkies were always getting caught
in that sort of drawer.
CHAPTER TWO
His name was Remo and he bathed his body in the blue deeps off
Florida's west coast. He moved with the slow, crisp snap of a
muscled fin through the green plants and rocks where crabbers
plucked delicacies for the rest of the nation. There had been
a shark warning that morning, and most of the pleasure divers had
decided to spend that day with gin and lime and stories about
heroism which rose with the ascent of the sun and the decline of
the gin in the clear glass bottles set on checkered
tablecloths, as the drinkers washed down fresh crab and baked
mullet in sweet butter sauce. Remo followed four divers with spear
guns, fading in and out of their group, going ahead, falling
behind, until the group stopped and pointed to him and made the
signal for going up to the surface. The surface always looked
so shiny from below. He accelerated up into it, like a
porpoise, so that as he cut up into the thin air, the water dropped
beneath him to his ankles, and at the apex of his thrust, it
appeared as if he momentarily stood ankle deep in water. He
came back down with a slapping splash of his arms that stopped his
head from going under.
The divers broke the surface too.
Puffing and spitting water, they removed the mouthpieces that
led to tanks of compressed air on their backs.
"Okay. We give up," said one. "Where's your air supply?"
"What?" said Remo.
"Your air supply."
"Same place as yours. In my lungs."
"But you've been under with us for twenty minutes."
"Yeah?" said Remo.
"So how do you breathe?"
"Oh, you don't. Not underwater," said Remo, and went back down,
curving into the green-blue cool of the salt water. He watched the
other divers come down in splashing, jerky, waving, energy-wasting
motions, muscles that worked against themselves, breathing that had
never been trained, minds so locked in what they perceived as the
limits of the human body that even a thousand years of
training would never get them to use a tenth of their strength.
It was all in the rhythm and the breathing. The brute force of a
man was less than almost any other animal per ounce. But the mind
was infinite compared to that of other animals, and only when that
mind was harnessed could the rest of the body be harnessed. Year
after year, human beings were put into the ground at the end of
their lives with less than ten per cent of their brain ever having
been used. What did they think it was for? Some vestigial organ
like the appendix? Didn't they see? Didn't they know?
He had mentioned this once to a physician who had trouble
finding his pulse.
"That's weird," said the doctor, meat and animal fat reeking
from his body.
"It's true," Remo had said. "The human mind is virtually an
obsolete organ."
"That's absurd," the doctor had said, putting a stethoscope to
Remo's heart.
"No, no. Is it true or not that people use fewer than ten per
cent of their brain cells?"
"True, but that's common knowledge."
"Why are only ten per cent of the brain cells used?"
"Eight per cent," said the doctor, blowing on the end of the
stethoscope and warming it up with his hands.
"Why?"
"Because there are so many of them."
"There's a hell of a lot of filet mignon and gold in the world,
but that's all used. Why isn't the brain used?" Remo asked.
"It's not supposed to be used in its entirety."
"But all ten fingers are and every blood vessel is and both lips
are and both eyes are. But not the brain?"
"Shhhh, I'm trying to get your heartbeat. You're either dead or
I've got a broken stethoscope."
"How many beats do you want?"
"I had hoped for seventy two a minute."
"You got it."
"Ah, there it is," said the doctor and looked at his watch and
thirty seconds later said: "Hope and you shall get."
"Want to hear it doubled?" Remo asked. "Halved?" And when he
left the doctor's office later, the physician was yelling that he
got all the practical jokers and he had a lot of work and only a
weirdo like Remo would play the kind of tricks he played. But it
hadn't been a trick. As Chiun, his aged Korean trainer, had told
him early on:
"People will only believe what they already know and can only
see what they have seen before. Especially white people."
And Remo had answered that there were plenty of black and yellow
people just as insensitive and probably even more so. And Chiun had
said Remo was right about the blacks and about the Chinese and the
Japanese and the Thais, and even about the South Koreans and most
of the North Koreans, they now being unified under the decadence of
Pyong Yang and various other big cities, but that if one went to
Sinanju, a small village in North Korea, there were those who
appreciated the true outer limits of the human mind and body.
"I've been there, Little Father," Remo had said. "And that means
you and the other Masters of Sinanju who have lived throughout the ages. And no one
else."
"And you too, Remo," Chiun had said. "Transformed from pale
nothingness and worthlessness into a disciple of Sinanju. Oh, never
has such glory come to Sinanju as to be able to create something of
worth from you. Wonderful me. I have made a student from a white
man."
And overwhelmed by his own accomplishment, Chiun had gone into a
three day silence broken only by an occasional "from you," and then
a swoon of awe at what he had done.
Now Remo moved ahead of the divers, flopping with their
artificial fins, leaving streams of shiny air bubbles coming up
behind them. Four bodies fighting themselves and the water. They
used oxygen they did not need for jerkily pushing muscles they
did not know how to use. They hunted the shark, and the shark knew
with a kind of knowledge better than mere knowing how to move and
do. For that which required knowing always had less force than that
which was done by the body itself. So Chiun had taught Remo, and so
Remo understood as he, like the shark, snapped and curved through
ocean waters off the Florida coast.
He had never been a big man and now, after more than a decade of
training, he was thinner yet, with only his very thick wrists to
hint that he might be something other than a thin six footer with a
somewhat gaunt face, high cheekbones, and dark eyes, and a sensual
quietness about him that could make an elderly nun kick over a
statue of St. Francis of Assisi.
He saw the shark before the hunters.
It moved low and steady above clear white sand. Remo flashed the
white of his body and gave short choppy flips with his hands to
look like a fish in trouble. The shark, like a computer aboard a
cruiser, zeroed in, and with great gray strength closed upon the
man in a small black bathing suit.
The key, of course, was relaxing. The long, slow relax and to
attain this, you had to disengage your mind, for this was the
shark's home, and a man was a lesser being in this ocean place. A
long, slow relax for to try to resist the rows of driving shark
teeth meant the ripping of flesh and the loss of limb. You had to
become like the rice paper of a kite, light and accepting, so that
the shark's plunging snout drove into your belly and you
collapsed around its great fins, causing it to snap its head in
frustration at the light paper in front of its mouth, always in
front of its mouth, never allowing it to get a mouthful of the
beautiful white tender meat. And then you allowed the great force
of its snapping body to bring your left arm under its belly,
and there with sudden power the left hand closed, solid and
eternal, on the rough, thick skin.
All this Remo did, until finally, as he and the shark snapped at
each other, in one wrenching moment the shark's belly skin
ripped out, and the shark swam away in its own dark blood, its
intestines trailing behind it. And, tasting its own blood, in
fury it attacked its trailing belly.
Remo went down in rhythmic, steady moves beneath the dark blood
clouds above him. The shark hunters puddled along, still unaware of
what had happened.
Remo came up behind them and one by one snapped the artificial
flippers from their feet, leaving bare white toes pushing around.
The flippers lazydipped and pivoted their way to the
bottom. Four pairs. Eight flippers. And to prevent them from
retrieving their artificial flippers, Remo snapped off their
mouthpieces and sent them to the bottom also.
The hunters fired off a few harmless spears. If they had dropped
their tanks and separated one might have gotten back to shore. But
they remained, futilely trying to retrieve their
mouthpieces and flippers. The ocean currents carried the taste
of blood, and two hundred yards off, Remo saw the first of the
triangle fins close in on the helpless swimmers.
None of this could not be seen from the shore which was a good
three miles away. Not even the divers' belts would be left.
Remo surface swam back to shore and emerged at a small cove near
Suwannee in Dixie County. A small A-frame with a large television
antenna overlooked the moss and rock incline. He heard high
chattering squawks over the rise. Inside a large television
screen had Lyndon Johnson's living face on it, the big catcher's
mitt of a puss with the beanbag ears. No one was in the room. Remo
sat down opposite the television.
Onto the screen came "As the Planet Revolves," an old segment.
Remo recognized the age of the soap opera because people were still
worrying about someone having an affair, as opposed to the newer
ones which had people worrying if they didn't.
Remo heard the high rising tones of a familiar squeaky voice. It
was Chiun. He was behind the house talking to someone.
Remo phoned a long distance number and heard a recorded message.
On the beep signaling that he could speak, he said:
"Done."
"Be more specific," came the voice over the phone. One would
think he was talking to a person if one didn't know it was a
carefully programmed computer.
"No," said Remo.
"Your information is inadequate. Be more specific," said
the computer.
"The four assigned were done clean. All right?"
"That is the four assigned were done clean. Is that
correct?"
"Yes," said Remo. "Are your transistors clogged?"
"Blue code, purple mother finds elephants green with turtles,"
said the computer.
"Up yours," said Remo and hung up. But as soon as the receiver
clicked off, the telephone rang again. It was the computer.
"Use your blue code book."
"What blue code book?" Remo asked.
"Be more specific."
"I don't know what you're talking about with your garble," Remo
said.
"Code book blue works off the date and the volume you were
given four months, three days, and two minutes ago."
"What?" asked Remo.
"Two minutes and six seconds ago."
"What?"
"Ten seconds ago."
"Oh. You mean the poem. Just a minute." Remo rummaged through a
rusting cookie tin made vulnerable by the salty air. He found
a sheet torn from a book. He did the counting of words from the
date.
"You want me to blend a porcupine?" said Remo.
"Let me repeat, purple mother finds elephants green with
turtles," the computer said.
"I got that. It means blend a porcupine… one, two, April
six, divide by four. Add a P before the vowel. Right. Blend a
porcupine. This is a great code."
"Breakdown," said the computer. "Hand up and hold."
Remo hung up and the phone rang as soon as the receiver touched
the cradle.
"White House master bedroom. 11:15 p.m. tomorrow." The line
went dead.
Remo quickly calculated. It was easier the second time. The
message: "White House Master Bedroom, 11:15 p.m. tomorrow" coded
itself into "Purple Mother finds elephants green with turtles."
Remo tore up the poem. Outside he found Chiun facing a grove of
coconut trees. He was talking in Korean. He was talking to no
one.
The morning air gently ruffled the delicate yellow kimono,
the long fingernails moved with slow grace, the wisp of a beard
caught every breath that touched a leaf. Chiun was reciting old
lines from soap operas. In Korean.
"The set's on but you're not watching," Remo said.
"I have seen that performance," said Chiun, latest Master of
Sinanju.
"Then why do you have it on?"
"Because I cannot tolerate the filth of the new shows."
"We're going to Washington. I think to see the President," Remo
said.
"He has called us personally to remove his perfidious
enemies. This I had always predicted, but no, you said the Master
of Sinanju does, not understand American ways. You said we do
not work for an emperor, but the real emperor was in
Washington. You said our emperor, Smith, was but the head of a
small servant group. But I said no. Someday the real emperor
will realize the gems that are but his to command and will say,
'Lo, we recognize you as assassins to the court of the great
automaker. Lo, we have endured the mess and bungling of
amateurs. Lo, we have shamed ourselves before ourselves and the
world. Lo, we now unto this thing glorify ourselves with the glory
of the House of Sinanju. Let it be done."
"Where'd you get that garbage?" said Remo. "The last President
we met, we put on the top of the Washington Monument. This time,
we've probably got to steal the red phone. If I know Smitty,
there's a deposit on it and he wants it back."
"You will see. You do not understand the world, being white and
younger than four score. But you will see."
Remo had never quite been able to explain to Chiun that Dr.
Harold W. Smith, formerly CIA and now head of CURE, was neither an
emperor now nor planning to become one. For thousands of years, the
little fishing village of Sinanju on the West Korea Bay had
supported itself by furnishing assassins to the courts of
the world. When hired by CURE to train Remo, Chiun could not
understand first of all that Smith, was not an emperor, and
second that, not being one, he did not want the current emperor
removed by assassination.
Now Chiun felt vindicated, and his frail elderly parchment-like
face lit with joy. Now, said Chiun, people would not be shooting
guns at other people in the street, but things would be properly
done.
"Forget it, Little Father," said Remo. "No one's going to put
you on television with a royal announcement. We'll probably be
in and out of Washington-snap-that fast. Like the last time."
"Who was that man? He slept well protected."
"Never mind," said Remo.
"He had a bad knee."
"Phlebitis," said Remo.
"We call it coo coo in Sinanju," Chiun said.
"What does that mean?" Remo asked.
"It means a bad knee."
In Washington, Dr. Harold W. Smith was admitted at 10:15
p.m. through a side door of the White House and unobtrusively
ushered to an office near the Oval Room. He was a sparse man,
sparse of lip and smile or the amenities of the day. He wore a gray
suit with a vest and carried a fine old leather briefcase. He had a
lemony face and looked as if he had lived on white bread sandwiches
of imitation spiced ham all his life. He was almost as tall as the
President.
The President said good evening, and Harold W. Smith looked at
him as if he had told an off-color joke at a funeral. Smith sat
down. He was in his early sixties and appeared ten years younger,
as though there weren't enough life in him to bother aging.
The President said he was deeply worried about the ethics of
such an organization as CURE.
"What if I ordered you to disband tonight?" he asked.
"We would do it," Smith said.
"What if I told you that you may have the only existing
organization that can save this country and possibly the
world?"
"I would say that I have heard that before from previous
Presidents. So I must answer from experience. I would say we
can do some things to stop some things or to help some other
things, but, Mr. President, I do not think we can save anything. We
can give you an edge; that is all."
"How many persons has your organization killed?"
"Next question," Smith said.
"You won't tell me?"
"Correct."
"Why, may I ask."
"Because that sort of information, if leaked, could destroy our
form of government."
"I am the President."
"And I represent the only agency in this country that doesn't
have its dirty underwear spread out on the front pages of the
Washington Post."
"Did you force my predecessor's resignation?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Must you ask? No one was running the government. You know
that. He would have taken the country down with him. And you know
that too. We still haven't recovered economically from that
absentee President."
"Would you do the same to me?"
"Yes. If the circumstances were the same."
"And you would disband if I said so?"
"Yes."
"How do you keep your cover so well?"
"Only I know what we do. I and the one enforcement arm. His
trainer does not know."
"You have thousands working for you?"
"Yes."
"How come they don't know?"
"In any given business, 85 per cent of the people do not know
what they are doing or why. This is true. The overwhelming number
of people do not understand why their jobs are done that way. And
for the other fifteen per cent, you can generally keep them in
isolated compartmentalized jobs so that one thinks he works for the
Bureau of Agriculture and another for the FBI and so on."
"I can understand that," the President said. "But in your
killings wouldn't the police be picking up fingerprints of your
man, especially if there is only one doing all that… what's
the word for it… work?"
"Yes, if the prints weren't already out of circulation.
He's a dead man. His prints are on file nowhere."
The President thought a moment. It was dark outside in
Washington, despite the lights illuminating all the monuments.
He had assumed this office at a point when his country faced
collapse and he dreamed only of the great hope America still held
out. Tarnished hope, yes. But hope, nevertheless. It was not, he
knew, an improvement in the living of man, just to declare your
country the new wave and to have police arrest dissenters as in the
Communist and Third World blocs. The goodness was in the
doing. But to unleash this force he now had before him would in a
way further tarnish that goodness that was America.
Still it was not an easy world. And until man found a way to
live in peace, you were either armed or dead. He did not assume the
world was at a different stage yet.
"I want to tell you about the Treska," the President said. He
found Smith able to cut through details. No, Smith did not want
extensive intelligence reports; anything that was formally
given, he explained, created traceable links. Smith's team would be
unleashed. You did not order them; you turned them loose and
trusted their genius.
"I want to see them," the President said.
"I thought you would. At 11:15 they will be in your bedroom with
the red phone."
"You've provided them some pass?"
"No," said Smith, and he explained about the House of Sinanju
and how the masters really hadn't come up against anything new for
centuries, because new protection devices were really just
variations of old ones, and Sinanju knew them all.
The latest Master of Sinanju had been hired by a former agent of
CURE to train the enforcement arm. The first assignment of the
enforcement arm had been to eliminate this agent, who was
wounded and vulnerable. Unfortunately, too many
assignments had been necessary just to keep CURE secret. Even
the most recent one. Four men who worked for CURE and had found out
a little too much and had bragged a little too loudly.
The President said he had not heard of any four men being
murdered; he assumed the murders had been done separately.
"No, all at once," Smith said.
"You will not work in this country again. No domestic
activities any more," said the President. "No more. I don't
understand how four men can simultaneously disappear from the
face of the earth in a country with a free press. I don't
understand it."
Smith said simply that it was not for them to understand.
They went up to the room with the red telephone, and at 11:15 p.m.
the President said he guessed that Smith's men hadn't gotten
through security.
And then they were standing in the room, an Oriental in a black
kimono, and a thin white man with thick wrists.
"Hi, Smitty," said Remo. "Whaddya want?"
"My god. How did they do that? Out of thin air?" said the
President.
"Mysteries innumerable," intoned Chiun. "All the secrets of the
universe to glorify thy great reign, oh emperor."
"It's not a trick," Smith said. "No mystery. People don't see
things that aren't moving and these two know how to be stiller than
anyone else.
"Did you see them?"
"No."
"Could they do it again?"
"Probably not because you're looking now. It's the way the eyes
work. Literally, we don't see most of the things in our field of
vision." Smith started to add more, then realized he knew no more;
he knew so little of how Remo and Chiun worked.
To Smith, the President whispered that the old Oriental looked
too frail for a foreign assignment. Smith said that the President's
least worry was the safety of the Oriental.
Chiun made a short speech to the President about Sinanju being
willing to shed its blood for his glories, about how the
President's enemies now lived on short rope, and how his friends
had a shield and a sword. Moreover, the President had many enemies,
close and devious, but this was true of all great emperors such as
Russia's Ivan the Good and the gentle Herod and Attila the Benign
as well as such westerners as the fair voiced Nero of Rome, and, of
course, the more modern ones the Borgias of Italy.
The President said he was not happy about this and that he had
wanted to see these two because this was a heavy burden on his
heart, and that if his country had any other choice at this time,
he would not unleash them.
"Can I say something?" Remo asked.
The President nodded. Chiun smiled, awaiting Remo's speech of
loyalty to the emperor.
Remo said, "I started in this thing a long time ago and I really
didn't want to, but I was framed for a murder I didn't commit.
Well, I started learning Sinanju as a way to do my job, and in
the process I learned what I could be and what others had been. And
what I'm getting down to is I don't like the way you call the
Master of Sinanju and me 'those two' or 'these two.' The House of
Sinanju was here thousands of years before George Washington
ever got his army strung out on a short supply line at Valley
Forge."
"What are you getting to?" asked the President.
"What I'm getting to is I'm not all that impressed with whether
you have a happy heart or a heavy one. I just don't give a bubbly
fart about how you feel. And that's how I feel."
Smith assured the President that Remo was always reliable,
awesomely so. Chiun apologized for Remo's insolence before an
emperor and blamed it on his youth, he being less than eighty years
old.
The President said he respected a man who spoke his mind.
"There's only one person in this room whose respect I
want," Remo said. He pointed to the President and Smith. "And you
two aren't him."
CHAPTER THREE
The first thing Colonel Vassily Vassilivich noticed, in the new
glory days of the Treska, was a loss of discipline. Before, when
the Sunflower team was always floating somewhere in the same
European cities as the Treska, no man would go up in a single
elevator alone, no men would get themselves stranded in the back
room of a restaurant without someone on the street as a safety
valve, and everyone kept in constant contact with the rest of
the killer unit.
Now, as executive
officer of the
Treska, he would lose the whereabouts of men for days.
They would run through their hit lists in half an hour, then go off
to savor the delicacies of the Western capitals and only report
back when their money ran out, smiling a stale whiskey smile,
bearded, tired, content with their own dissolution.
When Ivan Mikhailov, the laughing giant, returned to a
contact point in Rome, the Geno Restaurant down the narrow
sloping street of the Atlas Hotel, he became enraged when Colonel
Vassilivich accused him of returning only when he ran out of
funds.
Ordinarily, someone like Ivan would have stayed on his farm in
the Caucasus, taking over some of the chores of plow horses. But
his enormous strength had been noticed early by the KGB, which
brought such things as candy and radios and extra meat rations to
the Mikhailov family, so that when young Ivan reached fifteen he
happily went off to training camp at Semipalatinski, where top
graded instructors watched in amazement as he showed how he could
snap two by four boards in his bare hands, how he could lift the
back of an official black Zil limousine with one hand, and how
he could kill. And how he loved it.
Semipalatinski was less than two hundred miles from the Chinese
border, and when a People's Army Patrol got lost and ended up
inside the Soviet Union, the school sent out an urgent message
to the Fifteenth Red Rifle Division that the KGB unit would handle
the Chinese patrol, while the Rifle Division sealed off their
escape. The message really meant the KGB unit commander wanted to
blood his trainees. The Rifle Division commander scoffed at the
policemen and spies trying to do soldiers' work, but he had to
accept the order.
Three brigades from the Rifle Division trapped the Chinese
patrol in a small valley. The Chinese retreated up the sides of the
valley to small caves, where they dug in. The Rifle commander
wanted to shell the caves, roll in explosives, and go home if the
Chinese did not surrender. KGB had other ideas.
When night fell, trainees of the KGB Treska unit were sent in
with short knives, garottes, and pistols. The order was that for
every bullet the trainees fired, they would receive a lash on the
back.
Vassilivich, then an instructor of English and French at the
school, waited that night with the commander of the Rifle Division.
They heard an occasional shot from the caves. About 3:45 a.m.,
there was a scream from one person that did not let up until after
4 a.m. Then there was silence.
"We will have to shell the caves at dawn," said the Rifle
commander. "A waste of Russian blood. That is what you policemen
have done. You have wasted young Russian blood. You should stay to
sticking a microphone in people's asses, is what you should stay
to."
"What makes you so sure it's not the Chinese who were
killed?"
"For one, those were Chinese weapons fired. For two, if your
silly little boys had won, they would be coming out now. At first
light, we do what we should have done before."
"They have orders not to use pistols and to stay where they are
until light, so that your soldiers don't become panicstricken and
shoot at them, and thereby force us, general, to annihilate
you. Sorry, but that is the truth, general," said Vassilivich.
"Lunatics," said the general. But his staff officers were quiet
because all military men were quiet when KGB was around.
Vassilivich had shrugged, and in the morning when the sun first
broke over the valley, the Treska trainees came out singing and
dancing. Ivan skipped out of the cave, juggling two heads in his
massive hands, and each trainee had to empty his pistol to show he
had killed without it.
The soldiers were left to clean up the bodies. Several of them
passed out from what they saw. Laughing Ivan had to be told he
could not keep the heads.
"Give them to the general of the guards, Ivan. That's a good
boy. Good boy, Ivan," Vassilivich had said. And Ivan pushed the two
heads into the general's reluctant hands and sniffled because they
were his heads; he had taken them off the Chinamen, and why
couldn't he keep them and take them home to his village when he had
leave, because nobody in his village had ever seen a
Chinaman's head?
"Your mother wouldn't like that, Ivan," Vassilivich had
said.
"You don't know my mother," Ivan had whimpered.
"I know whereof I speak, Ivan. We can send her apples."
"She has apples."
"We can send her a bright shiny new radio."
"She has a radio."
"We can send her whatever she wants."
"She wants Chinaman heads."
"You don't know that, Ivan. You are lying."
"Not lying. She always wants Chinaman heads."
"That's not so, Ivan."
"She would if we gave them to her."
"No, Ivan. You can never keep heads again."
"Never?"
"Never."
"Once now and never again?" Ivan had asked.
"Never, Ivan. Not now, not ever. Never."
There had been other incidents, but Ivan had always responded to
a firm hand before. When the American, Forbier, had been outed and
Ivan had crushed his ribs with one hand blow and Vassilivich had
said enough, Ivan had backed off, and Vassilivich had given him a
friendly pat on the cheek and they had gone out to enjoy the rest
of the beautiful spring day in Paris.
But now, in the dim Italian restaurant with the three plates of
spaghetti topped with veal in cream sauce set before Ivan,
Vassilivich found reasoning difficult.
"I not spend all money," Ivan said, and his two large hands
brought out bowlfuls of tenthousand lire notes, equal to about
twelve dollars American apiece. The Treska unit did not calculate
finances in rubles but in the American unit of dollars.
Ivan plopped the money down on Vassilivich's side of the table.
Vassilivich tried to organize them and counted as he did.
Ivan lifted one plate of dripping spaghetti like a small saucer
and sucked it all down, veal and sauce as though it were the dregs
of a tiny cup of tea.
He licked his lips. Then he finished off the other two and asked
that the basket of fruit on a counter in front of the kitchen be
brought to him. The waiter smiled and with typical Italian elegance
and grace presented the basket to Ivan. Ivan took the basket and
began to swallow apples and pears whole, as if they were little
pills. The waiter eagerly got the brown wicker basket back
before the customer ate it like a cracker.
There were two sausages which Ivan chomped on like pretzels, and
a halfgallon of Strega liquor. Ivan finished off his meal with two
pies.
"There are 40 million lire here, Ivan. We gave you only 20
million. Where did you get the rest of the money, Ivan?"
"I not beat up people and steal," said Ivan.
"Ivan, how did you get the rest of the money?"
"I not spend all money like you say."
"Ivan, you had to get the money from somewhere,"
Vassilivich said.
"You give it."
"No, Ivan, I gave you 20 million lire three days ago. You lived
three days on assignment and you came back with 40 million lire.
That means you at least got 20 million lire from somewhere,
assuming you didn't eat for three days, which I doubt."
"Count again."
"I counted, Ivan."
"I not spend all the money."
"Where did you get that new watch, Ivan?" asked Vassilivich,
noticing a gold Rolex held by a belt to Ivan's immense wrist.
"I find it."
"Where did you find it, Ivan?"
"In a church. Priest beat up helpless nuns and Ivan save nuns and workers and they gave him watch because
priest so nasty to all of them, making them give all their
things to the state."
"That's not so, Ivan."
"Is so," Ivan said. "Truth. You not there, you do not know.
Priest a big man and very strong and very mean. He say Chairman
Brezhnev stick his thing in sheep's asses and that Mao Tsetung is
good and Brezhnev bad."
"You're lying, Ivan. That's not right."
"You like Chinamen and hate Russians. You always hate. I
know."
Gently, for that was the only way one dealt with Ivan,
Vassilivich walked the lumbering powerhouse out of the
restaurant and up the street to the Atlas Hotel and up a flight of
stairs to a small room where he told Ivan that he must guard the
room and not leave it. And yes, Ivan would get another medal
for protecting the room, and yes, Vassilivich believed what
Ivan had said. He liked Ivan. Everyone loved Ivan because now he
was in charge of this very important room which he must not leave.
There was drink in the refrigerator and Vassilivich would send up
food.
He only realized he was nervous when, in the elevator going
down, he found his hands trembling and stuffed them into the
pockets of his trim Italian suit.
If he had believed in God, Colonel Vassily Vassilivich
would have said a prayer. He walked down the narrow street again
and turned into the motor underpass beneath the Quirinal Palace.
His footsteps made hollow clicks in the tunnel. A small
sporting goods store featuring ski goggles, guaranteed to be worn
by Gustavo Thoeni, was still open. Vassilivich knocked five times.
The door opened with a thin dark man nodding respect. Vassilivich
went into the back room, windowless, with walls of unpainted
cement.
Three men were at a table marking a clear, long paper.
Vassilivich nodded two of them out of the room. One stayed. When
they were alone, Vassilivich said, "Sir, we have trouble."
"Shhhh," said the man. He was chubby, like someone's little
doll, but he was bald, and the flesh folded on his face like flaps
on a poorly made valise. His eyes were small dark balls
beneath salt-and-pepper brows that sprouted like timid wheat in the
dry season. He wore an open-necked white shirt and a dark,
expensive, striped suit that somehow looked cheap on his
short, round frame.
He had the new light shoulder holster, just like Vassilivich's,
except that his dangled without that flat invisibility that the
holster was designed for. No matter. The man could not be
underestimated. He had a mind that could solve three problems
simultaneously, he spoke two foreign languages without accent, four
languages fluently, and understood three more. He had what the
KGB had always looked for in their commanders force. It was a
thing that could be felt by experienced men. Vassilivich knew
that he himself did not have it.
The Second World War had shown some men to have it. A war was
the easiest proving ground for it. Peace could allow subtle
intrigue to promote men without that force to positions that
required it. But General Denia, sixty-four fat, balding and graying,
with sloppy clothes, had it in handfuls. He was the sort of leader
that men who had known great pressure would choose, if the highest
echelons had not already chosen.
Now he did not want to hear of troubles. He was opening champagne
for his executive officer.
"Today, we celebrate. We celebrate what I never thought we would
celebrate."
"General Denia," interrupted Vassilivich.
"Do not call me that," said Denia.
"This is a safe room. There is lead lining this room."
"I say to Vassily Vassilivich, do not call me general
because I am no longer a general," he said, tears clouding his eyes
and the cork popping open. "I am Field Marshal Gregory Denia, and
you are General Vassily Vassilivich. Yes, General, General
Vassilivich. Field Marshal Denia. Drink."
"I don't understand."
"Never before have there been such victories. Never have such a
small number done such great things. Drink, General Vassilivich.
You too will be a hero of the Soviet Union. Drink. Back at the
central committee, they talk of nothing but us."
"We have a problem, Gregory."
"Now drink. Problems later."
"Gregory, it was you who told me that the surest way to death is
undue optimism or undue pessimism. We have trouble with Ivan. There
will be an international incident."
"There can be no international incidents. We are the power on
this continent. From Vladivostok to Calais, there is nothing but
KGB. Do you not understand what we are celebrating? Have you not
counted the bodies? The CIA is all but inoperative from Stockholm
to Sicily. From Athens to Copenhagen, there is us and no one
else."
"We are overextending ourselves, Gregory. America will do
something."
"America will do nothing. They have castrated themselves before
the world,. If you think we have gotten promotions, you should see
what Propaganda is getting. It's obscene. There are enough
ZILs and servants floating around the Propaganda unit now to make a
czar jealous. To us! The future is now."
"Nevertheless, it is impossible not to encounter some reaction
from somewhere, and we will be overextended. We can no longer
control Ivan, and he's not the only one. We have men setting
themselves up in villas. I have not heard from three whole
teams for a week."
"I give you one order and one order only, general. Attack.
You have never before experienced the collapse of an enemy. I tell
you, we cannot make a mistake. It is impossible."
"And I tell you, comrade field marshal, for every action there
is a reaction."
"Only when there is something left to react," Denia said.
"Attack." He gave the shaken Vassilivich a sloppy hands crawled
list with running champagne diluting the ink in two of the
names.
Vassilivich had never seen a list like this before. There were
twenty-seven names. When the Sunflower was about, there would
be one carefully examined and chosen name with cross
descriptions, so that precisely the person designated, and no one
else, would be hit. There would be practically a book on that one
person. Now there was only a list with names and city
addresses.
In a list drawn as sloppily as this one, at least five of the
names had to be incorrect.
"This is not an adequate targeting if I may say so," said
Vassilivich. He refused the glass of champagne.
"I know that," said Field Marshal Denia. "It doesn't matter.
Bodies. We give the central cornmitee bodies. All they want. And
you will inform Ivan that he is a major."
"Ivan is a homicidal imbecile."
"And we are homicidal geniuses," said Marshal Denia. He drank
the champagne so rapidly that it spilled over his chest.
It did not take Vassilivich long to analyze the list. It
included everyone in the vicinity of Italy whom the committee
thought might better serve their interests by being dead, including
a good halfdozen persons Vassilivich judged had probably done
nothing worse than offend some KGB officer somewhere along the
line. It was a garbage list. Success was doing what the American
Sunflower teams had been unable to accomplish. It was
destroying the skill and cunning of the Treska unit.
When Ivan Mikhailov heard he had been promoted to major he
wept. He fell to his knees, his weight cracking the ceramic tile of
the floors. He prayed. He thanked God, St. Lubdinasivich, and
Lenin, Marx, and Stalin.
Vassilivich told him to be quiet, his voice carried. But
Ivan would hear none of it. He asked God to look after Stalin and
Lenin who must be in heaven now.
"We don't believe in heaven, major," said Vassilivich
acidly.
"But where do you go if you are a good Communist?" asked
Major Ivan Mikhailov.
"Insane," said General Vassilivich, who believed that Communism
would ultimately be the best form of government for man if a few
kinks could be worked out, but wondered if the kinks might not be
endemic to man. This line of thought led inevitably to the
conclusion that man himself might not be ready for
self-government.
"Insane, major," said Vassilivich. In the room was a
refrigerator stocked with small bottles of imported whiskey
and fruit drinks in cans. The hotel stewards checked the
refrigerators every morning and put on the bill anything that had
been consumed.
Vassilivich opened a l 1/2 ounce bottle of Johnny Walker Red and
made notes on the list. The names were not even coded. Just a list.
They might as well have handed him random pages from a
telephone directory. There were no teams at his disposal
to isolate and to set up the targets. With Ivan in this state of
excitement at his promotion, he might just tear down a building to
get to an assignment.
Well, even if the rest of the team was going to pieces, Vassily
Vassilivich was not about to betray his training. He noticed seven
of the names were Italian Communists, men he personally
admired.
He and Ivan would make early morning hits of two each day,
waiting to hear if their descriptions were put out over the radio,
and then continue until their descriptions were known, at
which point they would pull out. Already, there had been
descriptions issued on Team Alpha and Team Delta. In saner times
they would have been withdrawn to Moscow.
He was interrupted by Ivan's crying.
"What's the matter, Ivan?"
"I am major and no one is around to order around."
"There will be plenty of people to order around back home," said
Vassilivich.
"Can I order you?"
"No, Ivan."
"Once?"
"Tomorrow, Ivan."
Just outside of Rome, in the small city of Palestrina, Dr.
Giuseppe Roscalli made himself morning coffee and a light breakfast
cake. He sang as he took the cake out of the old iron stove with
the same bunched-up cloth he used to dry the dishes. He had been one
of the pillars of the Moscowites, a small faction within the
Italian Communist Party which favored following the Moscow line. At
least until the week before, when a former friend of his had
published revelations about life in Russia, and a day later had
been crushed to death in an elevator. Dr. Roscalli was sure it
was murder, and he was sure the Russians were behind it. He had
wildly informed the Russian consul of this and threatened exposure.
He was going to denounce Moscow.
He worked the lines of his speech in his head, already
hearing the applause. He would accuse Moscow of being no
different from the czars, except that the czars were more
incompetent and had a cross on their flags instead of a hammer and
sickle.
"You who claim to be the will of the masses are the owners of
the masses. You are the new slavers, the new royalty, living in
splendor and opulence while your unfortunate serfs labor for
pittance. You are an abomination before all thinking and
progressive peoples."
He liked the word abomination. It was so fitting because what
Russia had promised made its reality so much more vile.
Abomination. Only an American movie actress with cotton for a
brain could fail to see it. Human beings, more and more, were
recognizing the Communist menace.
He heard a knock and the announcement of a package for him. He
opened the door. A well-dressed man held a small box wrapped in
shiny silver paper with a pink bow. The man smiled.
"Dr. Roscalli?"
"Yes, Yes." said Roscalli and a giant of a man suddenly appeared
behind the gift bearer. A massive hand closed on the mouth of
Dr. Roscalli. From ear to ear it covered his face. He felt a thumb
like a spike press into his spine, and still seeing everything
quite clearly over a finger the size of a banana, he felt the lower
part of his body float off somewhere, and then, as if he were
caught between Spanish castanets, the life snapped out of him.
"Put the body near the chair, Ivan," said Vassilivich.
The package also came in handy that morning for Robert
Buckwhite, an American on loan to the Italian oil industry.
Buckwhite was a geologist. Buckwhite also worked for the CIA. In
different times, he would be considered just one of their spies, to
be watched by one of Russia's spies.
Buckwhite was a relatively minor functionary who would, on his
death, be replaced by another relatively minor functionary. Nothing
would be gained by his death, except another name for Treska to put
on the bodycount list it would send to the central committee.
So as Buckwhite returned to his home in the small town of Albano
where his mistress waited, two men signaled his car to the side of
the road. One had a package in a silver wrapping with a pink
bow.
"Signer Buckwhite?"
Buckwhite nodded and his head did not finish the nod. His neck
was shattered at the wheel.
"Take his wallet, Ivan."
"But you say we not steal."
"Right, but I wish to make it seem as if others steal."
"Can I keep wallet?"
"No. We throw it away later."
"Why take it if no keep it? Why? Why?"
"Because Stalin in heaven wants it that way," said
Vassilivich.
"Oh," said Ivan.
Ivan wanted lunch. Vassilivich said lunch would have to be later
because in towns where people had been crushed, big men might
attract attention.
Ivan wanted to give his one order now, being a major.
Vassilivich said he could.
"I order you to have lunch now," said Ivan. "All mens to have
lunch. Immediately. Is order from Major Mikhailov."
"We will follow your order later, Ivan."
"Now," said Ivan.
He had two legs of lamb in garlic butter, eating them like
lamb-chops, a gallon of Chianti and twenty-seven canolis, filled
with rich, sticky white cream. A team of carabiniere bristling with
sidearms arrived with the twenty-seventh canoli.
They demanded to see identification. They demanded that the
two men eating lunch keep their hands on the table. They demanded
immediate politeness.
Ivan burped. Then he broke them like breadsticks. One got off a
shot. It went into Ivan's shoulder. It had as much effect as
sticking a tack into a rhino's hip. There was another shot, but
this too proved woefully inadequate. It was a .22 caliber
short.
In the car, Ivan picked the small slug out of his shoulder the
way teenagers popped pimples on their face by pressing the flesh
together. He did not calculate that the Italian policemen had been
using .25 caliber weapons. He did not reason that since the
Italians were using .25 calibers, the .22 short must have come from
somewhere else. He did not bother to think that maybe the only man
who might try to kill with a .22 short would have been General
Vassily Vassilivich.
Ivan held the little bloody nuisance of a slug up to the front
of the windshield, then crushed the lead flat between two giant
fingers.
Vassilivich felt his bladder release and his shoes become soggy.
He suggested that because Ivan's meal had been interrupted, in Rome
he himself would make Ivan a meal. In a dropoff flat
overlooking Via Veneto, an expensive way station for fast
flight and exit, Vassilivich ordered bags of spaghetti, boxes
of mushrooms, gallons of wine and a side of beef.
He had to personally select the seasoning. He went outside to a
small shop and got fourteen cans of an American rat poison.
At a small coffee shop, he phoned the sports store under the
Quirinal Palace. There was no answer. He wanted to inform
Denia that Ivan had become totally uncontrollable, and that he was
going to make Ivan safe for the team.
Back at the apartment, Ivan was nibbling at the side of beef,
taking handfuls. He watched Italian television. Ivan did not
understand Italian. He was still working on Russian. He liked the
pictures. It had taken him three years to recognize that
English was not some fancy form of the Russian
language.
Better than Italian television, he liked American cartoons. He
had cried when a KGB officer translated Bambi for him.
Shrewdly, the officer had told him the hunters were Americans and
the deer communists. Ever since then, Ivan had wanted to kill
Americans. His only trouble was that he could not tell them from
Russians. Everyone looked alike to Ivan, except Chinese. He could
tell Chinese from Europeans, and very often he could distinguish
Africans, although when they were cleaning up the Sunflower
team and taking out an American black, Ivan thought they were at
war with Africa.
Vassilivich hacked off a twenty eight pound piece of beef. He
added five pounds of butter and three shopping bags of garlic. He
baked it for five hours, then made a whipped rat poison sauce.
Ivan snacked it away by midnight. Lying on the couch, he closed
his eyes. Vassilivich was overcome with relief. He discarded his
small gun and holster in the closet, careful to wipe off
fingerprints. He changed his clothes for the spares in the
apartment. He burned his old recognizable garments in the
bathtub and let the air out of the bathroom. He shaved off a small
mustache.
He glanced at his watch. It had been an hour since Ivan had
consumed the fourteen cans of rat poison. Just to make sure, he
checked Ivan's pulse. When his hand touched the giant wrist, Ivan
jumped up, blinking.
"Well," he said, "another day, another ruble." He laughed and
complained of a mild headache.
Vassilivich took Ivan with him to the sports shop. No one
answered the knock. The door was open. Ivan followed Vassilivich
into the shop. Vassilivich whispered caution. He called out
three different code signals in three different languages.
When he used English, a voice answered.
"Hiya, sweetheart. Welcome to the first team."
A thin American ambled out from the back room. He had thick
wrists. He wore a black turtleneck shirt and gray slacks and
handmade Italian black loafers. He looked at Ivan, and instead of
showing terror, he smiled. He also yawned.
"Who are you?" asked Vassilivich.
"The spirit of detente," said the American.
Vassilivich's shrewd eye saw no weapons in the American's tight fitting clothes. He heard Ivan behind him
gurgle with excitement.
"Chinamens, Chinamens," said Ivan, pointing to what had appeared
like a golden cloth in the back room. It was a delicate aged
Oriental with a white wisp of a beard.
Vassilivich knew that this time he could not keep Ivan from
keeping the head.
CHAPTER FOUR
Remo could tell by the weight, by the strong balance on
oaken thighs, that the second man through the door brandished
immense animal power. Iron-bending arms and tendon-thick neck. A
skull armored like battleship plating.
Remo could also smell the meat heavy on his breath, and his body
reeked of grape wine. Remo put a table between them. The man
cracked it with a thundering fist. Remo danced back.
"Who called me Chinaman?" said Chiun. "What idiot called me
Chinaman?" He shuffled into the showroom of the sports shop, his
hands hidden like delicate buds in the folds of his kimono. The
other man stepped back against a counter laden with running
shoes.
The other man looked at Chiun as if observing a corpse. Chiun
asked his name.
"Vassily Vassilivich," said the man.
"And the big idiot?"
"Ivan Mikhailov," said Vassilivich.
Ivan grabbed a long racing ski and swung it like a sword.
Vassilivich was sure it would drive into the thin American like a
spike. But the American, with strangely slow movements, somehow
avoided the ski. Ivan lowered a fist down to the American's skull
but the force of the fist only lurched Ivan forward and the
American was behind him.
"Are you in charge?" asked Remo.
"Yes," said Vassilivich.
"Then we don't need Ivan," Remo said.
Vassilivich blinked. What was he talking about?
Chiun had a point to make. People in charge of things had
special responsibility for people under them. And those sorts of
people shouldn't let other people who were under them call other
people Chinese, especially when they were so obviously and
magnificently Korean. Chiun said this in Russian.
"What?" said Vassilivich.
"You are irresponsible to let that animal called Ivan run around
loose."
How did this Oriental know? Vassilivich would have wondered
about this if he were not witnessing a bloody horror before
him.
As soon as the thin American had been told that Ivan was not in
charge of them, he caught one of the big fists. With a floating
flick of his fingers, he briefly jammed a wrist. An elbow uncoiled
from the American's waist and drove up with a hollow thud into the
rib trunk of Ivan. Ivan came forward as though smothering the
American beneath him, and the American's right hand was above the
American's shoulder as if he were begging for mercy. The hand was
under Ivan's chin. Ivan's mouth opened. There were two fingers
sticking out of his throat. The American's fingers.
The American's foot went out so quickly, Vassilivich only saw it
come back. Ivan's immense skull was caved, as if a knuckle had
rammed risen dough.
Ivan landed on the polished floor, heaved once, and was still.
The American wiped his hands clean on Ivan's shirt.
"Garbage," said Remo.
"My god, who are you?" gasped Vassilivich.
"That is not important," said Chiun. "He is nobody. What is
important is the barbarism in the world today when innocent Koreans
can be called Chinese."
"Are you Americans?" asked Vassilivich.
"No wonder it went around insulting people," Chiun said. "First
I am called Chinese. And now American. Do I look white? Do I have a
stupid pale expression about me? Are my eyes sickeningly round? Why
would you call me white?"
"Look, Vassilivich," said Remo, "we can make this easy or we can
make this hard. But no matter, we're going to make it. Now I know
you're Treska or you wouldn't be here."
"I am part of a cultural exchange," said Vassilivich, using
the first cover that came to mind.
"All right," said Remo, shrugging. "We go hard."
And Vassilivich felt hands grab his ribs and move him like a
store mannequin to the back room. Chiun turned out the lights in
the display area and locked the door. Vassilivich felt his ribs go
blistering, as if touched by a hot iron. And so strong was the
incredible pain that he did not notice there was no smell of
burning flesh.
He was asked his rank, his position, and the names and locations
of his men. With each lying answer came the pain, and it became so
regular that his body seized control of his mind to stop the pain,
and he was giving everything code names of the teams, descriptions,
zones, layoffs, contacts and still the pain was there and he was
whimpering on the floor of the back room where just the other night
he had refused champagne. He saw the cork under a small couch where
it had rolled and he wondered if Marshal Denia had made his
escape.
He heard shuffling behind his ear.
"Now for the important question," said Chiun. "Why do you feel
free to slander Koreans? What has prompted you to such blasphemy?
What drives your crazed mind to utter such obscenities as am I an
American? What?"
"I thought you were American of Korean descent," moaned
Vassilivich. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
"Heartily sorry," corrected Chiun.
"Heartily sorry," corrected Vassilivich.
"For having offended thee."
"For having offended thee," said Vassilivich, and as the
American lifted him and cradled him out of the room over Ivan's
wrecked body, Vassilivich heard the Korean warn:
"Next time, no more Mister Nice Guy."
What had taken so many years to hone and refine, what had
been drawn from an Empire that stretched from Berlin to the Bering
Straights, what had fused the best of an indestructible people with
an inexhaustible supply of facilities and money, now went in a
week. And Vassilivich bore grieving witness to it all.
The auxiliary Treska unit in Rome itself, on Via Plebiscito, a
half mile from the Coliseum, was first.
Remo remarked that Chiun had told him that his ancestors had
worked in Rome once.
"When there was good work to be done," Chiun said.
"Ever fight in the Coliseum?"
"We are assassins, not entertainers," Chiun answered.
"Strange people, the Romans. Anything they found, they would put
into that arena. Anything. Animals. People. Anything. I guess
they just liked rodeos."
Vassilivich shuddered, and then he felt the American's hands go
up his spine and there was a great relief. Vassilivich realized he
had been going into shock and by some manipulation of nerves in the
spine, the American had prevented this.
He could hear the night revelry of the auxiliary group from the
street. Giggles of women, glasses tinkling. Who said nothing
succeeded like success? Nothing destroys like success was more like
it, thought Vassilivich.
It surprised him that he did not even want to warn his auxiliary
team. He felt he should at least want to do this one thing. But he
didn't care. All his training seemed to have dissolved in that back
room of the sports shop. All caring seemed to dissolve. What
did a general of twenty years' service in the KGB want now? He
wanted a cool drink and nothing more.
The Korean stayed in the street with him as the American went up
alone. A small police station near a closed and shuttered coffee
shop was on their right. Behind them, a recent gargantuan marble
obscenity built by a modern king. It had wide marble steps and
highlighted some Italian on a marble horse. Floodlights showed the
passersby that this was supposed to be important. The trouble
with statues and monuments was that when you had them on every
other block they became as common as trees in the forest, and if
you didn't have a guide to tell you that this one or that one was
important, you wouldn't even bother to look.
The laughter stopped upstairs. Just stopped as if someone had
turned off a switch. The Korean seem as casual as if he were
waiting for a bus.
"Sir," said Vassilivich, and then, on some survival
instinct he was unaware he had, he added: "Gracious and noble sir.
Gentle wise flower of our delight, oh, gracious sir, please bestow
upon your unworthy servant thy awesome name."
The Korean named Chiun, with the wisp of a beard, nodded.
"I am Chiun, Master of Sinanju."
"Pray tell, oh magnificent one, do you work with the Americans?
Are you part of what is called Sunflower?"
"I am part of nothing. I am Chiun."
"Then you are not working with Americans?"
"I receive tribute for my skills," said Chiun.
"And they are what, oh, gracious master? What skills?"
"My wisdom and beauty," said Chiun, so glad he was finally being
asked by someone.
"Do you teach killing?" Vassilivich pressed on.
"I teach what has to be done and what people can do if they can
learn. Not everyone can learn."
In a few minutes, Remo returned with a handful of passports. In
that few minutes, the confused and brain-strained Vassily
Vassilivich, general, had learned that the Oriental was a lover of
beauty, a poet, a wise man, an innocent cast into the cruel world,
and that he was not appreciated by his pupil. Chiun also was a
few other things which he would not talk about.
Remo showed the passports to Vassilivich who gave the rank and
real name for each one. He just had to look into the American's
eyes once to decide not to try to throw out a cover story.
Remo gave the passports to Chiun, asking him to hold them. Chiun
had many folds in his flowing kimono and could store an office
there if he wanted to.
"I am now transformed into a porter for your garbage. Thus am I
treated," said Chiun.
"Five passports. What's the big deal?" Remo asked.
"It is not the weight of the paper but the heavy and grievous
disregard you show for a gentle poet."
Remo looked around. He hadn't seen anyone else. Vassilivich was
a KGB officer. Chiun, the Master of Sinanju, was the last of
the line of the most deadly assassins the world had ever known. So
where was the poet Chiun was talking about? Remo shrugged.
In Naples, they came upon the Alpha Team almost by
accident. Vassilivich spotted one of the members and made a fast
calculation. He felt better this noon than the night before,
and with a light meal and a small nap in the car which Remo, the
American, drove, his calculating mind was working again. The Alpha
Team was useless anyway. He had lost contact with it days
before, and only Marshal Denia's desire to keep the good
reports flowing to Moscow had prevented him from administering
discipline. So when he saw one of the members, the explosives man,
he pointed him out. Remo parked the car and ambled up behind the
man. It looked as if he were greeting an old friend with a hand
clasp around the shoulder. Only if you noticed that the old friend
didn't have his feet on the ground might you suspect that something
could be wrong.
Had Vassilivich not had more than two decades in the Treska,
with the constant training of the assassination teams, the
sets, the picks, the rolling sets, so many variations of killing
another person quickly and surely, he knew he would not have been
able to appreciate the instrument called Remo.
This American was better than anything the Treska had ever seen
or imagined.
The munitions expert was dead by the time his feet reached the
ground, and the American was walking him across the street as if he
were still alive.
"What skill!" said Vassilivich, his voice weakened by the
admiration.
"Adequate," said Chiun.
"I didn't see his hands move," said Vassilivich.
"You are not supposed to," said Chiun. "Watch his feet."
"And then I'll see him move?"
"No," said Chiun. "Then you'll see nothing."
"Why is that?"
"Because I have devoted my life to training that ingrate,
instead of spending it on a nice boy like you."
"Thank you, oh, gracious master."
"I live in America now, but I am sorely tried by its misdeeds,"
Chiun said, and Vassilivich's cunning mind grasped the
opportunity. He commiserated with Chiun over Chiun's
problems.
"Do not feel sorry for me," said Chiun. "The gentlest flowers
are always those stamped on the most. The delicate is crushed
before the gross and unseemly. This is life."
And Chiun told of the horrors of American television, what
had been done to the beauteous dramas of "As the Planet Revolves"
and "Search for Yesterday." Chiun, as poet, appreciated them. But
now there was such a thing as "Mary Hartman, Mary Hartman," and
they had people exposing themselves, and killings, and
hospital scenes in which the doctors did not save people but
injured them. Not what sort of dramatic doctor did more damage than
good? Chiun asked that.
Vassilivich avered that no good drama should have a bad
doctor.
"Correct," said Chiun. "If one wishes to see doctors mangle
people, one should go to a hospital, not a television set. If I
wanted to see stupid and careless and incompetent doctors, I have
only to drop in on a local practitioner, and my chances are very
good. Especially in your country, you should know that."
Vassilivich gulped but agreed. What, he wanted to know, did
Chiun teach this ungrateful Remo?
"Decency," Chiun said. "Love, decency, and beauty."
Meanwhile, across town in a luxurious villa overlooking the Bay
of Naples, blue in the midday sun of the Italian coast, Remo was
putting his love, decency, and beauty to work.
He had gotten the number and the location of the other
operatives from the explosives man in the street, whom he decently
dumped afterwards into a big vat of garbage in an alley where no
one would notice him until the body started to stink.
He made his way to the beautiful villa. It was noon and everyone
appeared groggy from the night's revelry. One man, his belly
already going to paunch, looked up from his morning vodka and
orange juice. He pointed a short British sten gun at Remo while he
nibbled on a grape.
"Buon giorno," he said sleepily.
"Good morning," said Remo.
"What brings you here?" asked the Russian. The others still did
not go for their guns but continued on into their boozy morning.
One unarmed man was not enough to cause excitement.
"Work," said Remo.
"What is your work?"
"I'm an assassin. Right now, I'm working on the Treska. Is that
how you pronounce it? Treska?" Remo glanced outside at the
glistening bay and felt the cool spring breeze come through the
green trees and the open windows bright with sun. It was a good
land. He smelled the salt water.
"How do you know about Treska?" said the man.
"Oh, yeah," said Remo as an afterthought. "It's complicated, you
know, government politics and everything, but basically I'm
replacing the Daisy or is it the Sunflower, I forget these stupid
names. In any case, I'm here to kill you if you're Treska. You're
Alpha Team, right?"
"We happen to be Alpha Team, yes, but aren't you overlooking
this?" said the man and jiggled the short British gun.
"Nah," said Remo. "By the way, what does this rent for a
month?"
"I don't know. It's in lire. You keep filling baskets to
the top and when the landlord starts to smile you stop filling.
Lire. A virtually worthless currency."
"Anybody outside from Alpha?"
"We're all here except Fyodor."
"Well built guy, blondish, with a funny smile?" asked Remo.
"That's him. But he doesn't have a funny smile."
"He does now," Remo said. By the time the man fired the Sten
gun, his arm was broken. He did not feel the pain of the broken arm
because one needs a spinal column to transmit pain impulses. The
man had lost a piece of his about the same time the pain would have
reached his brain.
The Alpha Team, sluggish with days of drinking, moved with
surprising speed to their weapons. Training overcame the boozy
blood of their systems and adrenalin ignited their bodies. But
they fought as though they had a target who moved no faster than an
athlete, an ordinary athlete who did not know the rhythms of his
body, whose hands were the same as a skillful soldiers' hands.
By the time their eyes adjusted to Remo's movements, his
hands were snapping through bone, making quick, silent kills. He
worked the chests that noon in the villa off the Italian coast. It
took him longer to collect the passports. Back at the car in Naples
proper, he asked Vassilivich to write down the correct names and
ranks on each of the passports Alpha Team had used as covers.
"They are all dead?" asked Vassilivich, believing because he had
seen what this man had done to the gigantic Ivan, but still
horrified at the thought that one man could do so much.
"Sure," said Remo, as if someone had asked if he had put a candy
wrapper in a trash can.
Beta Team was on a full alert, as it had been trained to be if
contact was severed. The team had a small house in Farfa, a town
overlooking the murky Tiber River, an Italian sewer since the days
of the Etruscan kings.
"They really let the place go to rot," Chiun
confided. "The history
of Sinanju tells of
lovely temples of Apollo and Venus near here."
"The House of Sinanju is an old institution then?" asked
Vassilivich.
"Modestly so," said Chiun. "Aged with reason and tempered with
love."
Remo at the wheel turned around sharply. He would have sworn
that Chiun had been talking about Sinanju.
The American, Vassilivich realized, had spotted the first Beta
outpost before he had. And he knew what to look for.
When the American left the car, Vassilivich asked how Remo had
known that the man who appeared to be casually sunning himself
on a small cement bench was really a lookout?
"That's where the outlook should be," said Chiun. "But these are
matters of work. Would you like to hear a poem I have written?"
Vassilivich said, "By all means." He watched the American sit
down next to the lookout who appeared to be sunning himself.
The American spoke a few words.
Vassilivich looked on with dread fascination. The lookout was
knife-skilled at the highest levels. He saw his man slip a blade
from a sleeve on the far side, hidden from the American. Good, he
thought. We have a chance. Good for you, soldier of the Treska,
sword and shield of the party. The Korean, Chiun, was squeaking
away in a language Vassilivich did not recognize. Chiun brought his
attention to the back seat of the car with a gentle touch of a
long fingernail to his throat.
"Perhaps you do not recognize classic Ung poetry?"
"Sir?" said Vassilivich. He saw his man smile politely. The
knife was going to come soon. They were going to get back on the
scoreboard against this killer team.
"In Ung poetry, the classic form is to omit every third
consonant and every second vowel. That is the English translation
of the formula. You know English."
"Yes," said Vassilivich. Any moment now the knife would fly into
the American's throat.
"Then you would understand that the great Ung poetry disappeared
about 800 b.c. I am not talking about common Ung poetry used until
the seventh century. What so fascinates you out there?"
"I was just watching the American."
"Doing what?"
"Talking to that man."
"He is not talking," said Chiun. "He is going to do work. It is
mundane. Now there is an especially beautiful passage I am working
on… what so fascinates you?"
The knife flashed in the bright Italian sun and the man smiled
foolishly as if he had swallowed a balloon and should have known
better. Vassilivich could not see the man's knife. The American
appeared to be shaking that hand as if saying goodbye.
The lookout nodded off to sleep. With a lapful of blood.
"The greatness of this poem is that it bares the essence of the
flower petal and the sounds themselves become the petal," said
Chiun.
Vassilivich's body was moist with prickly sweat. He smiled as he
heard the Korean's high pitched voice go higher as though
scratching a blackboard on the ceiling.
He remembered vaguely hearing of this arcane poetry. A British
explorer had said it sounded like a hysterectomy performed with
blunt spoons.
Ancient Persian emperors were especially fond of it. Vassilivich
did not know it had survived past the third century a.d. In some
way, this aged Oriental had a close relationship with this
amazing American killer.
Vassilivich had to figure out what. Was the old Korean a poetry
teacher? A friend? He certainly wasn't a servant, even though he
complained he was being treated as one. Sinanju. He had
heard that name before. The old man had said assassins came from
there, but certainly this frail, parched being could not be a
killer. Yet, there was a link here. And one that could be
exploited. Must be exploited.
The squeaky up and down of the Ung ode ceased. Remo, the
American, strolled back to the car with twelve passports.
Vassilivich saw the lives of the Beta Team dropped in his lap.
This was not a drunken crew gone sloppy. This was a prime unit at
peak. They had not even gotten to their guns; he had not heard
shots.
He wrote down their true Russians names and ranks. He knew every
one of them. Some farm boys, some city boys, one even released from
Lubyanka prison in Moscow, a homicidal maniac whom Vassilivich had
personally trained to control his killer urges and direct them
toward the welfare of the state. He thought of the training of each
one as he wrote in the names, crossing off their fake Rumanian and
Bulgarian identities. Ten years training, eleven years, eight
years, twelve years. When young boys showed extra abilities,
extra cunning and strength, the Treska had its pick of
them.
It was at the time when the members of the Beta Team were boys
that the then Major Vassilivich had insisted that families should
be consulted before their sons were brought into the Treska.
At the time this had been heresy, but Vassilivich had been
proven correct. If the family was behind the boy, then he went with
a lighter heart. If the family received extra rations and extra
privileges, then each boy felt he was doing something
especially worthy, and every leave home would be a
reinforcement of his loyalty to the Treska, not a strain against
it.
He had won that battle with General Denia of the old school, who
had preferred that families be separated as much as possible.
"We need men, machines, not little boys," had said the then
General Denia. "When we fought the White Armies, the Treska-it was
called the Chekka then-dragged us from our homes and made us men
immediately. You kill or die. That is what it was; that is what it
is, and that is what it will always be. Always."
"Sir," Major Vassilivich had said. "We have a 20 per cent
defection rate now. That's high. Perhaps the highest of any
service."
"It is a hard business we are in. They do not make men like they
used to."
"I beg to disagree, sir. You snatch a fifteen year old boy out
of school and tell the parents that he has been selected for the
Olympic teams, or something else that they know is not true, and
they worry; he worries, and sooner or later he is either going to
defect in the West or desert back here."
"And we hang the little bastard."
"May I pose a question, and I place my life on the answer. When
things get a bit untidy in the West and we lose an occasional man
to the American Sunflower, what happens?"
General Denia had shrugged, showing he did not know what his
shrewd aide was driving at.
"At headquarters I make a little mark in our records,"
Vassilivich had said.
"Yes, so?" Denia had been impatient.
"Have you ever looked at the file drawer where those records are
kept?"
"No. I am not much for paperwork," General Denia had
answered.
"Both defections and those killed in action are in the same
cabinets. Defections are eighteen times thicker than those who died
at American hands. We do almost twenty times as much damage to
ourselves as the capitalists do to us."
"Hmmmm," Denia had said suspiciously.
"What I am asking is that we, at least, make the capitalist
bastards destroy us instead of doing it to ourselves."
"As you say, your life," Denia had agreed.
Within the first year, desertions dropped and defections
became unknown. Vassilivich had created an atmosphere where the
teams knew that no other government and no other place offered them
such honor and wealth. What the rest of the system did by force and
propaganda, the Treska accomplished better by services and
rewards.
It became a joke at the Dzerzhinsky Square Building in Moscow
that the next thing the Treska would do would be to declare stock
dividends and give out colored television sets.
But the jokes stopped when a small Treska unit, isolated from
the bufferings of flanking units, and outnumbered forty to one,
fought to the last man in the hills of Greece, despite lavish
offerings from the Sunflower units to defect.
Vassilivich, back at training headquarters, made a big ceremony
honoring the fallen men. If there had been a cross at the altar
instead of a picture of Lenin, one could have called the ceremony a
mass.
It was also Vassilivich who created the light coexistence
with Sunflower, an almost friendly relationship as the teams
watched each other and circled each other across Western Europe. It
was also Vassilivich who, on the very day American CIA headquarters
ordered their Sunflower units to surrender their weapons, led the
fast, vicious sweep of the continent.
As mangled American bodies were shipped home for closed coffin
burials, including the very unfortunate Walter Forbier, KGB
had intercepted a strange message: Could have been worse. We might have been caught doing dirty
tricks.
It was a message to Washington from a high ranking State
Department official, and Vassilivich, reading it, had thought: "We
may be matched against lunatics."
But Treska had not been. And it occurred to Vassilivich, sitting in the back seat of the car with the Korean
poet named Chiun, that perhaps this all had been a gigantic trap.
What a brilliant trap. He had never figured Americans for that sort
of cunning. To sacrifice an entire strata of units so that your
enemy would relax in time for your first team to mop them up.
That was what the American had said in the sports shop. "Welcome
to the first team." It was a ruthless maneuver, but brilliant.
Yet Vassilivich, ever the analyst, was still bothered.
True. It was a brilliant and cunning move. But Americans never
thought like that.
They had always been geniuses with gadgets and morons at
maneuver. Vassilivich felt a tickle at his throat. The Korean
informed him that the best part of the poem was yet to come.
CHAPTER FIVE
It was a grand reunion. It was a glorious occasion. Vodka
bottles stretched thirty meters along a linen tablecloth, each
bottle with a gloved servant behind it. Accordions played.
Glasses cracked against the inlaid wood walls. Shiny boots clicked
on the polished marble. Blue uniforms with red piping, medaled as
though jewelers had run amok, shone on proud chests.
Someone yelled out in the thick eastern accent of Vladivostok:
"He's coming! He's coming!"
Silence came, marred only by the last few crashes of glasses
from officers who had not realized what was happening. And then
only the footsteps of a single man. A man at a podium set high at
the far end of the hall called out:
"Officers, members of the committee, sword and shield of the
party, we now greet with admiration, a hero of the Soviet Socialist
Republic, Field Marshal Gregory Denia. A bravo for Denia."
"Bravo, Bravo," yelled the crowd.
Denia, medaled across his fat chest, his round face gleaming
joy, his pudgy hands raised above him in his own triumph, marched
into the great hall of the people's Committee for State
Security.
"Denia. Denia. Denia," came the chant.
And he waved furiously, smiling at old friends, survivors of the
great war where two nations battled in a line from sea to sea, with
the losers facing annihiliation. They were tough men, these
officers, survivors of the purges, the favorites of Stalin, then
Beria, then Krushchev, and finally the current chairman. Chairmen
came and went. The KGB stayed forever. Denia signaled for
silence.
And then he spoke.
"I am not at liberty to tell all of you the specifics of our
victory. I am not at liberty to tell you just how we achieved more
than prominence in Western Europe. But I can tell you this,
comrades. Today, the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics dominates
her continent as no nation ever has. Europe is ours. Tomorrow
Asia and then the world. Tomorrow the world. Tomorrow the
world."
Many officers who had fought only the cold war
against America, in grueling, stalking contests where victories
were measured in mere inches, now screamed their praise. For
with Field Marshal Denia there had been a recent breakthrough of miles. The West
was in full retreat.
Of course, even in such a work oriented group, there was always
the one wag. From the back of the room, someone yelled out a toast
to Russia's greatest ally.
"Bravo for the United States Congress and its investigating
committees."
Faces turned in scorn, but Field Marshal Denia smiled.
"Yes, we have had help. But it was not accidental. Did not Lenin
himself say the capitalists would hang themselves if we gave them
enough rope? Well, they have the rope, and we tied the knot."
Denia called for a full bottle of vodka, and then, resting on
the polished heels of his leather boots, leaned back and downed it
completely to a chorus of encouragement. Then he danced out into
the center of the marble hall to great clapping. A captain,
his face ashen, his hands trembling, worked his way toward the
clearing where Denia now spun drunkenly, laughing. The captain, in
dull green, made a striking contrast to the array of medals, like a
cheap plastic bowl in a jewelry store display window.
Denia brushed aside the captain.
"Comrade marshal, it is of the utmost urgency," said the
captain.
He handed Denia a doublesealed envelope, the kind where a small
plastic shield has to be broken to open it. He also handed the
marshal a pen which he wanted him to use to sign for the letter.
Denia took the pen and flipped it into the air.
"I need your signature, marshal."
"Anatoli, tell this idiot he doesn't need a signature."
"You don't need Marshal Denia's signature, captain," came a
voice from the crowd. It was the commander of the captain's entire
unit.
Denia read the message. He was feeling good with the warmth of
the vodka, and his blood was running hot and wild from dancing. The
message read:
Apparent high complications Treska units southern flank Europe.
Stop. Suggest your immediate return Dzerzhinsky Square
Building for consultation. Stop. Immediately.
Denia crumpled the note and put it back in his pocket.
"Serious, Gregory?" asked a general.
Denia shrugged. "It is always serious. The central
committee wants to change the color of the uniforms and so the
chairman of a textile factory faces a serious problem. The ministry
of propaganda hears about a Solzhenitsyn speech or a new book
he has written and they have a serious problem. Every day
there is a new serious problem here and there, but all of us are
drinking good vodka and living in good homes and yet everyone goes
running around crying the sky is falling. The sky, gentlemen, is
still above us as it was before we went crying from our mother's
wombs into a serious confrontation with air, and it will be
there after we are shoveled into ground following a serious
confrontation with death. Comrades, I tell all of you now. There is
no such thing as a serious thing."
His little speech was greeted with applause, partly because
he held the rank of marshal, but also because he was known as a man
who held things together during crunches. So this was the marshal's
philosophy, and it was respected.
Outside a black Zil limousine was waiting. Traffic at home
was always so much easier than in the field, where so many people
had cars.
Marshal Denia was not as casual as he had appeared at his
celebration. Years in the field had given him that extra sense of
when to worry and when not to. It was a time for worrying.
Lubyanka Prison was in the Dzherzhinsky Square building. So many
of his comrades had ended up there during Stalin's reign. He was
the only one to survive from his unit, a political one under the
command of a former university professor who had joined what
was then called the Chekka, to be changed to the OGPU, to be
changed to the NKVD, the MVD, and, finally the KGB. All different
clothes for the same body.
Stalin had wanted the whole unit, forty two men, to dress in
formal attire and attend a dinner with him alone. There was much
vodka. Something had told Denia not to indulge too much on that
long-ago evening in the early thirties. Perhaps it was the absence
of water on the long tables that had given him the clue that Stalin
wanted them to drink heavily.
His commander, who ordinarily was a cautious, abstemious man
given to tea and crackers, had downed vodka as if he had been born
on the back of a Cossack horse. By mid-meal, the commander had been
talking loudly of being part of the socialist vanguard. Stalin
had smiled. He did not drink, but he had lit that large white pipe
and nodded and smiled, and young Denia had thought: "My god, this
is a cobra we deal with here this night."
Each young officer had tried to outdo the others in his
commitment to the purity of the Communist revolution. Denia had
been quiet. Then Stalin himself had pointed to him.
"And what do you think, quiet one?" Stalin had asked.
"I think everything they said is nice," Denia had said.
"Just nice?" Everyone had laughed. "Nice," the august chairman
of the party had then said, "is a word for strawberries, not the
revolution."
Denia had said nothing.
"Do you wish to change that word?"
"No," Denia had said.
His commander had become immediately uncomfortable, then
had launched into a dialectical attack upon uncommitted
revolutionaries conducting a bourgeois counterrevolution.
"And what do you think about that, young man?" Stalin had
asked.
Young Denia had risen, because he knew he was dealing with his
very life and he wanted to do it on his feet. He had also
understood what his comrades had not, however. They too were
dealing with their lives.
"What my commander says might be very true. I do not
know. I am not a great professor, nor am I a great thinker. I know
Russia needs a strong hand. Before the revolution, those who ruled
ruled for their own privilege. There were hard times. Now there is
a chance for a better life. That is good. It will not be easy to
achieve. This is a big country. We are still backward. I am
Russian. I know there will be much bloody work ahead. I know that
for every thing done, there will be a thousand ideas of how to do
it better. But I am Russian. I hold faith with the party. What they
decide is their business. But in Gregory Denia, the party has
a faithful servant."
The commander had attacked this position as being as serviceable
for a czar, or for any other feudal leader, as for the
Communist party. He asked why Denia had joined the party.
"Because our family was given three potatoes by a party
member."
"For three potatoes you committed your life?" Stalin had
asked.
"We were hungry, comrade chairman."
No one else in the room had noticed Stalin's eyes narrow ever so
slightly, nor had they perceived that ever so slight nod.
Gregory had been dismissed immediately by his superior. When he
showed up the next morning at temporary headquarters in the
remodeled Baptist Church, he found himself alone and wondered if
headquarters had been moved. It hadn't. He was now commander,
while still in his twenties. He never saw the others again, nor did
he ask about them.
He had seen Stalin only once more, and that was during the early
days of the great war, when Nazi troops roamed freely over western
lands.
There had been a hundred officers of his rank about to return to
the field. He was organizing partisans behind the lines. Each
officer had passed by Stalin and been introduced.
When it was Denia's turn, Stalin had smiled.
"Three potatoes," he had said.
"Three," had answered the then Colonel Denia.
A staff general had leaned over to explain some of Denia's
recent heroic deeds. Stalin interrupted him with a brief wave of
the hand.
"I know, I know," he had said. "The fiercest man on earth is a
Russian with three potatoes in his belly."
It was a dirty war beyond anything seen since the barbaric
hordes had slaughtered whole populations. To see what the
Germans had done was beyond the hardness of even the NKVD. And
then, of course, came the touchy stalking war with the west. Denia
knew it would be a long one.
Three potatoes, he thought, as the Zil limousine moved quietly
to the underground garage of the building on the square. He took a
small elevator, one man only, to the codes room, and there he met a
colonel in charge of one thing, a general in charge of another
thing, and a halfdozen captains in charge of something else. There
were maps and charts, and there were serious faces and people
saluting all over the place and giving low toned ominous
warnings about this and that.
"Excuse me, gentlemen, I've got to pee," he said. "Go on with
your briefing." He left the door open so he could hear everything
they said. Some men turned their eyes away. Babies, he thought.
Little ladies. The big bad KGB had turned into a bunch of little
ladies.
He went back to the table.
"All right. Now I have heard about twenty reasons each of
you is important to the survival of the state. But I have not been
given any hard information. Let me give you two bits of hard
information, five minutes apiece to think, and then we will do this
all over again. One. My Treska unit is on the attack, mopping up
against a defeated enemy. Therefore things do not go according to
every little dot on every little piece of paper. You don't hear
from people for weeks. That's all right. Secondly, what does
Vassilivich say? He is the only worrier I respect."
No one waited five minutes. Vassilivich had not made his checks
for three days. Auxiliary units had discovered the following men
dead, they told him.
Denia listened to the long list. He took a red pencil from one
of the officers standing over a map. He asked for the approximate
times of the deaths, then he wrote in the times next to
towns Naples, Farfa, Athens, Rome.
"You said Ivan Mikhailov?"
"Yes, Major Mikhailov is dead."
"How?"
"Blunt instrument of some sort. Tremendous pressure."
"Of course. It would have to be," said Denia, remembering the
incredible strength of the young giant. "Are you sure?"
"Yes. There was an autopsy. Major Mikhailov had enough rat
poison in his veins to fell a battalion, but apparently it did
not kill him."
"And no word from Vassilivich?"
"None."
Denia did not wish to express his suspicions at this moment,
because things once said could never be brought back to safe
silence and who knew what any of these heel clicking, saluting
ladyniks would do.
"You're all jabbering about some great sudden assault by massive
units, but I'll tell you something none of you has even mentioned
yet. Look at my markings on the map. Look at the times. Look."
There was much talking about CIA backup teams, a rolling assault
by multiple units, each going into action when the other had
completed its mission.
One officer with an acneravaged face and sunken cheeks and
thinning gray hair combed starkly to each side talked of a
multinational chain reaction on isolated units. A conspiracy
against Russia, possibly emanating from the Vatican.
Denia belched. He hadn't heard that sort of nonsense since
a brief stopover in London, where British journalists had offered
to sell any sort of story about anyone for a price.
An aide asked what the journalists meant.
"Would you like to read about America poisoning the
Atlantic? The Israelis committing secret acts of war? The Danish
government murdering children for cannibalism? The Dutch being
secret racists? British journalism is the most lively money can
buy. You name it and we'll write it. Books, of course, cost more
than articles. But I guarantee, m'lord, there's nothing some of us
can't write for a price. Want to read about the Pope's love
affairs? His illegitimate children?"
"What love affairs? What illegitimate children?" the aide had
asked.
"You pay for 'em and we'll write about 'em."
And this was all right for British journalism, but for serious
men who dealt with life-and-death realities, it was appalling.
So Denia belched, and he noticed an officer wince.
"Have any of you ever heard of an automobile?" asked Denia.
All the officers in the room without windows nodded that they
had. A few cleared their throats. They avoided revealing glances at
each other. Of course, they had heard of automobiles. What was the
old man talking about?
"Can you all read wristwatches?" Denia asked.
Again the nods.
"Can you count?"
Yes, they could count. Would the most honored Marshal be more
specific?
Denia put the red crayon on Rome.
"Imagine this red mark is a car. Puttputtputt goes the
car. Rrrrrr goes the engine. Down this road, it goes
whoooossh," said Denia. The pencil went from Rome to
Naples. "Now we are in sunny Napoli. It is noon. Last night we were
in Rome. Ah, here we go, we're heading north to Farfa.
Puttputtputt. Whoooosh. Vroom. We are not even driving
especially quickly. Now we go back to Rome and get on an airplane.
It is a pretty airplane. It flies to Athens. Wheeee.
Vroooom. Whooosh. Now it lands at Athens. What a pretty
flight."
"Oh," said one officer who suddenly realized what Denia was
talking about. Of course. They had all been so involved in gigantic
plots and multiple killer teams that no one had noticed one
simple fact. The old warhorse had seen it at once.
"It's not a massive counterattack at all," said the young
officer.
"Welcome to reality," said Marshal Denia.
"It's only one team. They went from one unit to another, of
course. And undoubtedly that executive officer is helping them
because he is the only one who is connected to the various teams.
He has defected and is leading that killer team to each of our
units," the young officer said.
"Wrong," said Denia loudly. "Absolutely wrong."
"Why?" said the young officer. Denia thought quickly. Something
like this could get out of hand. And he had worked too long with
Vassilivich to surrender the man to some Kremlin suspicion, where
people slept cozily and safely and did not know what it was like to
have someone put the barrel of a pistol to your belly and threaten
to spread your insides into the nearest gutter.
"Because," said Denia.
"Because why, comrade marshal?" asked the officer.
"Because this is the way it was," he said, thinking
clearly. "The Sunflower, our counterpart in the CIA, was becoming
outmoded, obsolete. Why was it becoming obsolete? Because America
had a much more effective killer team. What to do? What best way to
take advantage of this new technique? Let our Treska expose itself
by getting rid of what America would have to retire anyway. How to
do this? Take away their weapons under the pretext of not wanting
another international incident. Why else would Americans leave
themselves defenseless? Is anyone here so stupid as to believe
America would expose itself defenseless to this world?"
One officer thought America could be that stupid. He listed
events of American foreign policy.
Denia said if the officer wanted to go to the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs, he should do so. This was KGB.
"What Vassilivich has done, what this great and brilliant and
courageous and loyal officer has done, is simply to save the party
and the people of Russia. While ladyniks in the safety of the
Dzerzhinsky Square building spin out fairy tales like
Englishmen."
A liaison officer from the Red Navy took umbrage at being
called English. Even being a marshal in the KGB did not give
him the right to call another human being an Englishman.
"I am sorry your feelings are hurt. I only used English as a
reference point. I did not even mean Englishman but English
journalism as an example of silliness. I have great respect for the
Red Navy and, it might surprise you, for the British Navy, and, it
might surprise you even more, for most British. Now is everyone
happy?"
The Naval officer accepted the apology.
"Good," said Denia and slapped the officer hard across the face.
"Now, remember who I am. Marshal Denia who knows how to use
his brains in combat, and yes, I do mean to insult every one of you
for not realizing that just as the Sunflower was obsolete for the
Americans, so was the Treska unit for us. Because, you dummies, the
Treska and the Sunflower were all but identical."
Stunned heads nodded. Even the officer whose right cheek was a
red welt nodded. There was a reason why Denia was a leader of men,
and now he was showing it.
"General Vassilivich is directing their new weapon against
our Treska units, not to destroy us, but to offer up the lives of
his comrades so we will be able to see what their new weapon is and
counteract it. What he is doing is, granted, ruthless, but
brilliant. We are taking one step backward to be able to take two
forward. Gentlemen, America may have started this, but I tell you
now, we will finish it."
He slammed his fist on the table.
"You have my life on it," he said with finality. "Keep your
heads, ladyniks, and welcome to the world of the cold war."
He knew he did not have to add that his life depended on it. Of
course it did. But it made a great dramatic impression just to say
it. He was not as bold as the other officers might think.
Massive failure of his units would probably mean death anyway,
or something akin to it, like prison. And, calculating
probabilities, Denia had decided that Vassilivich was either dead
or doing exactly what Denia had said he was doing. All life was the
edge of the sword.
Without those three potatoes, he might have starved to death
anyway.
By 4:55 a.m. Moscow Time, Vassilivich, beautiful,
intellectual Vassilivich, started justifying his commander's faith.
A lower-rank consul in Athens had picked up a note thrown from a
rented car. It was three words. Put together, they showed
Vassilivich was alive and a captive.
By late afternoon of the next day, a Swedish unit had gotten a
long note left outside a small chalet where the crushed bodies of
the Gamma unit were found, their guns unfired, their knives still
sheathed. Vassilivich was undoubtedly desperate. The note was
handwritten on the back of five empty cigarette pack linings. It
was not in code. It read:
D. New U.S. weapon. One man. Unusual abilities. What is Sinanju?
Special methods. Giant trap. Treska units useless. One male, six
feet tall, brown eyes, high cheekbones, thin, thick wrists, called
Remo. Travels with Oriental who may be friend, teacher, poet?
Called Chiun. Old. Sinanju the key. Long live sword and shield.
V.
Denia called a special meeting in a room he had set up. More
than a hundred officers from various branches of the KGB were
present. He outlined the situation. There would be two steps:
first, find out what this new unit was; second, destroy it. In
those five shiny cigarette wrappers was the key. It was their job
to unlock the puzzle, and Denia's job to wreak final revenge. The
new unit designed to combat the American weapon would be named the
Vassilivich group, in honor of Vassily Vassilivich, who was
undoubtedly dead.
On the banks of the beautiful river Seine, Marshal Denia
was being proven correct once again.
Vassilivich had himself broken the key of Sinanju. The Korean
Chiun was one in a line of Masters of Sinanju that stretched back
for untold centuries. If one took all the martial arts and traced
their connections to each other and the history of the
development of each, one might be able to calculate that
perhaps all of them had come from a single source, most powerful at
its center. Unlike television sets, martial arts became weaker
as they became newer. There "were no improvements in
martial arts, only deteriorations, a slow dwindling away of
essence, like radioactivity wearing out. The man Chiun was not a
poet. It was even conceivable that he was more powerful than
Remo.
Several times the comments "sun source" and "breathing" had been
passed between the two in English. With breathing, these people
were capable of harnessing the normal human body to its full
potential. There was nothing miraculous about it at all. Moreover,
if scientists ever got into the mysteries of Sinanju, they would
probably discover how man had really survived on the ground
before he organized into hunting parties and invented weapons.
Barehanded man might at one time have been as strong as the
sabretooth.
Sinanju, in some way, had harnessed normal human potential,
which, interestingly, Vassilivich thought, brought up something
from the old Christian religions. Christ had said it: you have
eyes and do not see, ears and do not hear. Perhaps Christ had not
been making a moral statement after all.
"Okay, fella, what are you writing?" asked Remo.
"Nothing," said Vassilivich.
"That's it for you," said Remo, and suddenly Vassilivich's eyes
did not see, nor did his ears hear, nor did his body feel the Seine
splash over him.
But it did not matter.
In the Dzerzhinsky Square building, Marshal Gregory Denia was
getting the answers he wanted, and his tactical solution, he
thought, was brilliant. If not biblical.
CHAPTER SIX
Ludmilla Tchernova noticed a blemish. Two inches below and
slightly to the left of her left breast bloomed ever so slight a
kiss of red on the immaculate, smooth white body. The breasts rose
in youthful firmness, capped by mounds so perfectly round they
looked as if they had been designed by a draftsman's compass. The
waist narrowed in gentle tautness to creamy hips that
billowed just enough to establish womanhood, and no more.
The neck was a graceful ivory pedestal for the crowning gem: the
face of Ludmilla Tchernova.
She had the kind of exquisite face that made other women want to
go back to veils. When she entered a room, wives would kick
husbands in the shins just to remind them they were still on earth.
Her smile could get a rabid Communist to say mass on his knees. She
made the average young Russian woman look like a tractor
trailer.
She had violet eyes set in the perfection of a pale symmetry
composed of a graceful nose and lips that looked as if they were
almost artificial in their delicate pinkness. But that they were
real showed when she smiled. Ludmilla Tchernova had fourteen
different smiles. Her happiness and gentle acquiescence smiles were
her best. Her worst was the smile of sudden joy. She had been
working on sudden joy for a month now, watching children when
she gave them ice cream cones.
"Hello, dear, this is for you," she would say. And she would
watch the child's lips carefully. Sudden joy tended to take two
forms. One was a delayed action, which was very hard to get just
right, and the other was an explosion of the lips, very wide. She
could do the explosion, but, as she had told her uncle, who was a
general on the Committee for State Security (KGB), it lacked force,
and sometimes, if one looked closely, it could be
misinterpreted as cruelty. She certainly did not want to look
cruel when she intended to express sudden joy.
She had a major of the KGB, female, assigned to her. Lately this
major had been picking up ice cream cones, cleaning the dirt off
them, and handing them back to children. For as soon as
Ludmilla had seen the smile she wanted, she tended to discard
the cone.
"I'm not here to feed the masses," she had answered when
the female major suggested that, with a little more effort, she
might continue handing the ice cream cone forward until the child
had a firm grasp on it. "I serve the party in a different way. If I
wanted to feed children, I would have become a nurse. And it would
be a waste of a great natural resource which I have chosen to give
to the party and to the people."
"A little kindness cannot hurt," said the major, not especially
known for a soft heart but who, in Ludmilla's presence, tended to
think of herself as St. Francis of Assisi.
She was a relatively attractive Volga German with blond hair and
blue eyes, clean features and an attractive body. Next to Ludmilla,
she looked like a light heavyweight boxer at the end of his career.
Ludmilla Tcheirnova could make a rainbow look plain.
Now there was a great problem, and as Ludmilla stared at the
blemish beneath her left breast, she demanded of Major Natasha
Krushenko what she had been fed the night before.
"Strawberries and fresh cream, Madame."
"And something else. There had to be something else." The voice was heavy with anger,
but the face was calm. Grimaces could cause wrinkles.
"There was nothing else, Madame."
"There had to be to explain this blemish."
"The human body produces substances that create blemishes. It will disappear."
"Of course it will disappear. It's not your body."
"Madame, I have many blemishes like that."
"No doubt," said Ludmilla who had
not been listening to the answer but was very carefully
outlining the blemish with her finger. She did not want to
aggravate it more by touching it. She found it quite helpful to
ignore the crudities of Major Krushenko. In the center of her
entire world, this blemish on her body lounged in grievous and
grating insolence. And that Krushenko lout claimed she hadn't even
seen it at first. Krushenko was a barbarian.
She applied body cream made from Vitamin E, sardine innards, and
bleached beet paste, and said a small prayer that this grief be
removed from her life. Then she covered herself in a gauze bathrobe
and packed her face with warm mud brought from the Caucusus.
It was in this manner, with her eyes closed, that she met with a
marshal of the Soviet Socialist Republics, one of the highest
ranked KGB officials in the short history of the Communist state.
Field Marshal Gregory Denia who had done something quite awesome in
Western Europe, something which she had heard about during the
gossip of the KGB community, and something which didn't interest
her very much. It had to do with the Americans. But didn't
everything? When it wasn't the Chinese or someone?
She did not open her eyes when she heard the clomping footsteps
of the marshal in the hallway. Major Krushenko greeted the marshal
and added congratulations for recent successes.
She heard him enter the sun room where she rested and plop his
body heavily in a chair. She smelled the reek of cigars.
"Hello, Ludmilla," said Marshal Denia.
"Good afternoon, Gregory," said Ludmilla.
"I have come on business, my dear."
"And how is uncle Georgi?"
"Georgi is fine," Denia said.
"And Cousin Vladimir?"
"Vladimir is fine."
"And how are you?"
"I am fine, Ludmilla. We have an emergency and now you can repay
to the state all that the state has given you. You can do for
Mother Russia what armies cannot do, I believe. I am here to call
on you to carry the banners of the heroes of Stalingrad and of your
people, who will never again have to see their homes and their
families brutalized."
"And how are you?" asked Ludmilla.
She heard a fist pound into the sofa on which she had heard
Gregory lower himself. He expressed anger. He expressed hostility.
He included a veiled threat and made accusations of a lack of
gratitude to the state.
"Gregory, Gregory, of course I wish to help. I work for the same
committee as you. Why do you show so much anger? You should be more
like your executive officer, what's his name?"
"Vassilivich. General Vassily Vassilivich, dead in the line of
duty, who has given his life so you may live here in safety where
the capitalists cannot wring your neck."
"Yes, Vassilivich. That was his name. How is he?"
She felt the sudden shock of hands upon her very person. Rough
palms rubbing off the soothing mud, thick brutal fingers at her
neck. Denia was yelling at her.
"You will listen or I will shove your pretty face in a vat of
acid. Damn your relatives. You will listen. My units lie
strewn across the face of Europe and I am going to annihilate their
killers. And you are going to help me or I will crush you."
Ludrnilla shrieked, then cried, then begged for forgiveness, and
vowed she would pay attention. Through her tears she asked to be
allowed to get fully dressed. She was not prepared for this, she
sobbed. She whimpered as Major Krushenko helped her, with a
motherly arm, to one of her powder rooms.
Ludmilla thought she detected a small smile of triumph on Major
Krushenko's plain face. Inside the powder room, the whimper
disappeared. Ludmilla was crisp in her orders. She wanted a plain
print dress without bra, a pair of light linen panties, and
American cold cream.
She prepared herself in a record thirty five minutes. She
reintroduced tears to her eyes before she returned to the sun
room.
Marshal Denia stood by one of the large windows, at a
pre-boil, looking at his watch. But when he turned and saw the sweet
freshness of Ludmilla's beauty and the rim of tears beneath her
eyes, and when he heard her soft voice beg forgiveness, the
anger vanished like air from a balloon. He nodded curtly.
She held his hands as he talked. He explained about the
country's killer teams, and America's, how, after years of
stalking, the heroes of the Soviet Socialist Republics had
finally seen an opportunity to rid the continent of these
murderers, and had struck back brilliantly and quickly.
Alas, it proved to be a trap by the cunning American mind. With
the taste of victory in their mouths, the extended units of the
peoples' teams, called Treska, had suffered a vicious onslaught by
the capitalists, who were using a deadly team of but two men.
But Mother Russia had not bled for centuries to lower the
standards of the people before gangsters. Russia was preparing its
counterattack, which would be more victorious because of the
greater obstacles to overcome.
The difficulties were, first the locating of so small a unit-two
men at the most-second, finding out how they did what they did, what
secret powers or tools they had. Once that was known, they could be
annihilated, and the rightful dominance over intelligence in Europe
would go to the superpower indigenous to Europe.
"Europe for the Europeans," said Ludmilla.
"Yes. Absolutely," said Denia, happy that Ludmilla was now
listening. He wanted to kiss her beautiful cheeks, but he
restrained himself by remembering all his men who were gone.
"And you want me to find out how they do what they do so we can
defend ourselves. I can succeed where muscle cannot."
"Correct," said Marshal Denia, delighted:
"I am honored, gracious marshal." And she leaned over and kissed
his rough, pudgy cheek, knowing that the neckline of her dress
exposed her perfect breasts. She felt his arm reach around and
ducked playfully under it.
"We have work now," she said with her "delightful" smile, a
middle-range sort of thing used for refusing sexual overtures
or a second slice of cake.
Laughingly she ushered him to the door. There would be problems
of course. She did not want to have to fend men off until she
reached her target man. That tired her so. When the door was shut
behind Marshal Denia, Major Krushenko asked Ludmilla what had
transpired. She knew they would be packing.
"Assholes got themselves killed and we have to bail them out,"
said Ludmilla.
"Oh," said Major Krushenko, with absolutely no surprise.
"Denia is in trouble and we're his long shot," said Ludmilla,
who had known and understood KGB policy since childhood. Denia had
always had a reputation for overextending himself, and,
without that bookish Vassilivich to restrain him, he had
undoubtedly gotten some of his people wiped out. Or captured. Or
something. She hated the family business. It was so boring.
She repacked her face and re-oiled her body, and so spent the
rest of the afternoon pleasantly, remaining gorgeous. The
blemish was beginning to recede. She was going to be Delilah to
America's Samson, whoever the lucky man was.
In America the President got the first good foreign news
since the surrender of the Japanese in World War II. The Russian
extermination squads known as Treska seemed to have abandoned
aggressive activities in Western Europe. The news came from
the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency. The Secretary of State looked on. The President read the
message and waited for the doctor to leave the Oval Office
before commenting.
The Secretary of State said he hoped the cut on the President's
forefinger would heal soon.
"Yes," said the President. "Those band-aids have very sharp edges
and if you grab them wrong, they can cut like knives."
"Not as sharp as paper, though," said the CIA Director.
"You know," said the President, "the home is the most dangerous
place of all. Seventy per cent of all accidents occur in the
home."
The Secretary of State, in his urbane manner, decided
cautiously and wisely not to ask the President why he had needed a
bandaid. He saw a small bottle of burn ointment and an ice cube
melting in an ashtray, and he did not want to hear that the
President of the United States had burned himself on ice.
"Well, good news," said the President after the doctor left.
"We don't know why the Treska seems inoperative at this
point in time, but they seem to have run into something that
bloodied them pretty well," said the CIA Director.
"British, French, who?" asked the Secretary of State.
The CIA Director shrugged. "Who knows? They're not going to tell
us anything until those Senate investigations quiet down. Who would
want to trust us now?"
"Gentlemen," said the President, "it is neither the British nor
the French, and I am not at liberty to say who or what it is, but
as I told you at a recent meeting, this matter would be taken
care of. And it has."
The Secretary of State wanted to know how. The President said
there was no need for the Secretary to know. Nor was there a need
for the Director of the CIA to know.
"Whatever did it, we're lucky it's on our side," said the CIA
Director.
"And it will stay on our side as long as no one talks about it.
Thank you for coming, gentlemen. Good day."
He eased the tight pressure of the bandaid on his finger, then
looked up at the back of the Secretary of State.
"Uh, by the way, would you send the doctor back in, please?
Thank you," said the President, hiding the new cut on his other
hand.
In a three-star Paris hotel rated for its quality and service,
Chiun decided to speak on the death of their guest of a few days,
Vassily something with the funny name, the nice Russian boy.
He knew why Remo had killed the sweet, respectful young
man.
"He was a KGB general, Little Father. He was the last of the
Treska killers. That's what Smitty sent us over here to do."
Chiun slowly and precisely shook his head. His frail beard
hardly moved with his head.
"No, that may be why Smith will believe you killed, but I know
the true happiness you had."
"Happiness?" said Remo. He checked out the bathroom. The tub was
much deeper than any in America, and there was a sitting bowl that looked almost like a
toilet, except it had two water faucet handles and a metal tube
sticking up. It was for women. The hotel's name was Letutia. The
ceilings were high, and the closets were not in the wall but
separate dark wood pieces with legs. "Happiness?"
"Happiness," said Chiun.
"It was work," said Remo. "We went to the one known location of
the Treska, grabbed a piece of it, and unraveled. Hey, you know how
women use this thing?" Remo asked. He played with the faucet
handles at the back of the almost toilet. He reasoned that it
took some skill. The water went squirting up. A lot of skill.
"You enjoyed your work because the nice young Vassily showed
proper respect. His teachers must have been very proud of him. He
must have given them much joy, for in Russia they could say, this
is my student and he has given me much joy. Not like in some other
countries where those who give the greatest knowledge are abused
and ignored and generally discarded."
"What is wrong?" asked Remo.
"When I recited Ung Poetry to you, you merely left the
room."
"I never heard of Ung Poetry."
"Of course. Like diamonds thrown into mud before the worm.
The worm slithers over great beauty as but a sharp obstacle. You
never heard because you never listened. You do not know
languages or kings. You do not know the names of the Masters
of Sinanju in their proper order, or who begat whom. You were
eating animal fat meats on soft decayed bread when I found you, and
you do not know who is where or what is why, but rumble along in
your dark cloud of ignorance."
"I listen. I've been training more than ten years now. I do what
you tell me. I think like you tell me. Sometimes I'm beginning to
think I am you. Everything you say I respect. This is so. I have
never gone against you."
"Then let us do honor to the Masters of Sinanju. We will start
with the first Master who came from the caves of the mist."
"Almost everything," said Remo, who remembered some of the
early sessions where he had tried to get down who was whose father
and who was whose mother, and they had all sounded
overbearingly repetitious and unimportant. At that time, Chiun
had said that Remo could not learn, because his training was
starting too late in life.
"Vassilivich would have learned," said Chiun. "He was a good
boy. In my history of my mastership, I shall call myself
'teacher of the ungrateful.' "
Remo turned on the television set. It jutted out of the wall on
a platform just above his head. There was a picture of Charles De
Gaulle talking. It was a film of his life. He did not understand
French. Chiun did.
If Chiun's baggage had not been misplaced in shipping, Chiun
would have had his own television programs which he could run on
tape. Lately, however, he had been looking mostly at reruns.
America, he said, had desecrated its own pure art form,
turning it into filth and violence and the reality of everyday
life. After that, Remo could not convince Chiun that every American family did not harbor in its midst a
dope addict, a child beater, a leukemia victim, a crooked
mayor, and a daughter who'd had an abortion.
Chiun looked at De Gaulle's image and told Remo to turn off the
television. "There was never any work from that man," he said. "Now
the Bourbon kings, ah, they knew how to employ an assassin.
France was always a good place until the animals took over." Chiun
shook his head sadly. He sat in the middle of the floor on the soft
brown carpeting before the two large beds. By "animals taking
over," Chiun meant the French Revolution of 1789. Every French
president after that remained to Chiun a wide-eyed radical.
"I give up," said Remo. "When did I fail to properly listen to
your Ung poetry? I never heard it."
"I was reciting it to that nice Vassilivich boy."
"Oh, that stuff," Remo said. "I don't understand Ung."
"Neither does the carpet or the wood of the closets," said
Chiun. With a great sigh, he said he must now explain Paris to
Remo, only praying that Remo would remember some of what he had
been told.
Downstairs in the lobby of the Letutia, Chiun had a small
argument with the concierge about something. Chiun silenced him
with a word.
Remo asked what the argument was about.
"If you understood French, you would know," Chiun said.
"Well, I don't understand French."
"Then you do not know," said Chiun as if that pleasantly
explained it all.
"But I want to know," said Remo.
"Then learn French," said Chiun. "Real French, not the garbage
spoken today."
The street was the Boulevard Raspail. Two elderly woman sold
sweets and crépes in a small white stall on a corner. A man in a
dark limousine did a quick double take on Remo and Chiun. The car
pulled over to the curb across the intersection. Remo saw the man
lift a small camera to the back window. Remo did not recognize the
man but the man obviously was looking for someone who looked like
them.
By the time they had walked across one of the graceful wide
bridges that spanned the dark Seine, Remo knew the confusion had
ended. There were two tails, both young men, following, and three
more staked out on the far side of the bridge. It was not hard to
tell a tail, because he locked into your rhythms instead of his
own.
A tail could be reading a newspaper, looking at a river, or
gazing at the outside of the mangificent Louvre that Remo and Chiun
now were approaching. No matter what he was doing, he was
really locked with you. Eyes did not focus properly, or something.
Remo could not quite explain it. He had tried once to tell Smith
about it, but he had fallen back on "you just know."
"But how do you know?" Smith had asked.
"When a person really reads a newspaper, he does things
differently."
"But what?"
"I don't know. It's different. Like right now, I know I only have part of your mind. Most people can't hold a
single thought for more than a second. Minds are jumpy. But a
tail has to keep his mind still. I don't know. Just take my word
for it. You can tell."
So it was spring in Paris, and Remo caught a couple of smiles
from a couple of beautiful women, and he returned them, but in such
a way as to acknowledge their loveliness but decline their
invitation.
Chiun called this a typical American sex fiend way of looking at
things. He too noticed the tails. But as they approached the
Louvre, and as Chiun looked into a window, he emitted a low wail.
"Ung poetry, Little Father?"
"No," said Chiun. "What have they done
to the Louvre? What have they done? The animals!" Chiun covered his
eyes. He made a fast check with marks on the bends of the River
Seine, repeating all the descriptions given in the history of
Sinanju, and yes, it was the place, and the animals that had
followed the Bourbons had crassly turned the place into a
museum.
People even had to pay to enter now. What disgust.
Remo saw the gilt ceilings, the rococo marble, the paint on
paint, and he thought, "If this weren't the world famous museum, it
would be in bad taste." It was just too much. Chiun shuffled
through the crowds, checking one spacious room after another. Here
a prince had slept. Here the king had entertained briefly. Here was
where the king's advisors had held councils of war and peace. Here
a great festival had been held. Here was where the king's mistress
had slept. Here the Count de Ville had planned to assassinate the
king. And what had they done? That had not only remodeled the
beautiful palace-one of the true art forms of the world, like
American dramas used to be-but they had strewn the whole place with
ugly pictures and statues. Garbage. The animals had turned the
palace into a garbage heap.
Chiun slapped a gendarme who was so surprised by the little
Oriental that he merely blinked.
"Animals," shrieked Chiun. "Degenerate animals." They had
not only destroyed a palace, they had made a chapter of the history
of Sinanju obsolete. Chiun had always wanted to see Paris,
especially for this palace so well described by his
ancestors, but now the mobs had ruined it.
"What mobs?" asked Remo.
"Everyone after Louis the Fourteenth." And even he, according to
Chiun, had not been all that gracious. He confided to Remo that he
was glad Charles the Fifth was not alive to see it now.
A prim nun in a gray suit and a short black bonnet led a
line of well-scrubbed little girls with blue blazers and school
emblems, carrying small locked briefcases. They pattered down the
hall like cute, prim ducks in a row.
"Barbarians," Chiun yelled at them. "Brutal barbaric
animals." The nun placed herself between her students and the
yelling Chiun and quickly herded them down the well-lit hall.
"Vicious degenerates," Chiun said. The tails appeared at
the end of the hall, their faces pointed to pictures implacably, as
if attached by strings.
"I've got work to do, Little Father. Can I get some privacy in
this place?"
"Yes," said Chiun. Three rooms from the Mona Lisa there was a
pink marble wall along which Chiun counted marble ornaments. At the
count of eight, he raised a long fingernail chest high and part of
the wall swung open. So graceful was the craftsmanship that the
opened wall did not look like some intrusion of a secret passage,
but just another room. This one, however, was without lights.
It smelled of dusty death and had walls of rough rock. Remo
beckoned to the two tails, and with a bit more surprise than the
average stranger beckoned to by someone, they came. Remo's
hands shot out like the quick snap of a frog's tongue and the two
went smashing into the rough rock floor of the secret room. The
wall closed behind all four.
One had his hand on a small caliber pistol in an ankle holster.
He had his hand on it only briefly, as Remo blended all of it into
a painful bloody mess with his right shoe.
Without too much pressure against their spines, the men talked
profusely. Unfortunately, they talked neither in English nor
Korean, the only two languages Remo spoke in. He needed Chiun to
translate.
A small light diffused into the room from above, making the room
look as if it were in eternal dusk. Remo noticed a dry skeleton
with a small hole in its temple, sitting against the rock wall as
if it were a beggar waiting for a cup to be filled with coins.
Remo asked Chiun to translate for him. Chiun said he was hired
as an assassin, not a language teacher. Remo said it was part of
the work. Chiun said it was never agreed to with Smith that his
duties included translating. He complained that Smith had
promised to send him tapes of the soap operas but that they had not
come yet. The tail who still had two good wrists and two good
ankles went for a shoulder holster. Remo put a knuckle into his
sternum. Part of a ventricle came out of his mouth like spit.
"Now we have only one, Little Father. Will you please help? Just
find out who they are and why the tail."
Chiun said it would dishonor his ancestors to act as a language
teacher, especially in this very room where the Count de Ville's
body was.
"As a favor to me?" Remo asked.
Chiun agreed but noted it would be one more favor to be
unrepaid. He said there was a point at which generosity ceased and
abuse began. That point had been passed eight years before.
Nevertheless his good heart prevailed. He questioned the man,
who lay in pain. Then he ended the pain with eternal finality.
It was Remo's job to stack the two bodies neatly next to the
skeleton. Remo said he would do it and thanked Chiun. What did the
man say?
Chiun said he had been asked to question him, not repeat the
answers. Repeating answers was something else.
Remo said that repeating answers was part of translating. Chiun
said if Remo wanted that he should have asked for that also. Remo
saw the hole in the skull of the skeleton was a bit too wide. He
remarked that Chiun's ancestor had been sloppy or getting old,
because he had mashed the skull instead of
penetrating it sharply.
Chiun said that Remo's ancestors had probably fought with rocks,
and that Remo was probably the first who knew how to breathe.
Besides, Remo didn't even know his ancestors.
Remo said he didn't even know his father and only remembered the
orphanage. Which was one of the reasons CURE had chosen him. in the
first place. He had no known relatives.
Chiun said if that was an attempt to make him feel guilty, it
had failed miserably.
"Miserably."
Remo said it wasn't an attempt to make Chiun feel guilty. It was
a fact. Chiun was the one who tried to make people feel guilty.
In the administration offices of the Louvre, there was chaos
that afternoon. Voices were coming from the walls all over the
museum. At first, it was thought that someone had brought in a
television set. Then it was thought that a tape recorder with
American voices had been placed somewhere. Guards scurried up and
down the corridors looking for the exact sources of the resonating
voices talking about guilt and orphanages and failure.
Visitors from all over the world, many who had come to this city
just to visit this museum, stared at one another.
Then suddenly the voices stopped and there was incredible
silence in the vast museum, for everyone had been quiet trying to
pick out the strange sounds.
A nun ran horrified to a gendarme. Two men, one an Oriental, had
emerged from a wall in the Cour Caree section. The wall had shut after them. The Oriental
had started the girls crying because he had called them vicious
animals. He was arguing with the white man. Most of the
talking was in English. The white man was saying he was sorry for
asking for a simple favor.
When the guard returned with the assistant director of the
museum, they could find no opening in a wall. The nun was put
under sedation. Gendarmes escorted the girls back to their
school.
And outside, walking to the hotel, Remo dismissed all Chiun
was saying.
"I'm not interested in the last time Wang or Hung saw Paris." He
stared at Chiun. "I just asked a simple little favor. I'm never
going to ask again."
But Chiun wouldn't tell Remo what the tail had said.
Remo said he didn't care.
Chiun asked why, if Remo didn't care, did he have Chiun do the
work of the translator? The problem, Chiun said, was that he was
too easy-going. People tended to walk all over the
good-hearted.
The next morning, Remo met the most beautiful woman he had
ever seen.
CHAPTER SEVEN
It was midnight and only a man of peculiar habits would be
working at his desk, so Dr. Harold W. Smith was at his when the
special telephone rang.
When he picked it up, the first thing he heard was the receiver
dropped on the other end of the call. There was a moment's
fumbling, and then the President's voice came on in a rough-edged
whisper, competing with a raucous background squawk.
"Good work."
"Sir?" said Smith.
"The European business. Went like a charm. I hear Treska's just
about out of business."
"I can hardly hear you," Smith said.
"Well, somebody's here," the President hissed.
"Who?"
"Big Mama. The First Lady. She set her CB radio up in
here."
"Mister President. In a dozen years this has never happened. If
you wish to speak to me, I suggest you do it when no one else
is around."
"How do I get rid of Big Mania?"
"Push her through the door and lock it behind her," Smith said,
and hung up. After a few minutes, the phone rang again.
"Yes?" Smith said.
"You didn't have to get huffy," said the President in his normal
voice, a voice that would be at home on a Detroit assembly line or
pumping gas in Joliet, the kind of voice that belonged to a man
people would elect and elect and elect to most offices because he
was one of them. It was also the kind of voice that people voted
against for the highest office in the land because it was too much
like "one of them," and they wanted a President who was better than
they were. And sounded it.
"I'm sorry you feel that way, Mr. President," Smith said, "but
for more than a dozen years I have maintained this unit's security
and secrecy. I haven't done it by playing 'breaker, breaker,
there's a picture taker' on the radio with my wife in the
room."
"Well, all right. Anyway, it looks like those two cleaned up
everything in Europe. Reports I get say the Russians have withdrawn
all their Treska units."
"Your reports are wrong."
"Wrong? I can hardly believe that. This is what we've heard from
friendly nations. Allies."
"Wrong," said Smith. "The Treska hasn't been called home; it's
been destroyed. There is no more Treska in the field."
"You mean… ?"
"I mean just that. There was an assignment to neutralize the
Treska and render it harmless. They have been rendered the most
harmless they can be," Smith said.
"Those two?"
"Those two," Smith said. "But it is not over. There is a Marshal
Denia who has been called back to the Kremlin for discussions. He
is in charge of Treska. He will be back at us with something
new."
"What should we do?" the President asked.
"Leave it to us. The situation will be handled."
"Well… if you think so…" The President seemed
reluctant.
"Good night," Smith said abruptly.
After replacing the phone inside his desk drawer, Smith sat
reading copies of new reports produced by CURE'S overseas agents
policemen, newspapermen, minor foreign officials, all of whom knew
only that they provided information to some agency of the U.S. for
a monthly check. All of them "knew" it was the CIA. And they were
all wrong.
Their reports, raw information, some of it solid, some of it not
better than rumor or outright lies from those who were taking money
from Russia to ship America false information, came pouring into
CURE's computers at Folcroft Sanitarium in Rye,
New York, on the shores of Long Island Sound. There it was mixed
and matched in a way no single human mind could emulate. A man
missing from his usual office for a week, a body found floating in
a river somewhere, an airline ticket bought and paid for in cash by
a man with a Russian accent-the computers put all the tiny
threads of fact and information together, and then, on a console
that only Dr. Smith could operate, wove out for him what had
happened, classifying its results Conclusive, Highly Probable,
Probable, Possible, Unlikely and Impossible.
Then Smith, after using a computer to do work a man could not
do, did what a computer could never do. He made instant judgments,
weighing risks and rewards, conflicting priorities, money and
manpower problems, to spell out CURE's next assignment. He did
it day in and day out with few mistakes, aware of but never awed by
the fact that the only thing that stood between a strong United
States and a United States exposed naked and defenseless before its
enemies in the world was Dr. Harold W. Smith. And Remo. And
Chiun.
Smith was not awed because he lacked the imagination to be
awed. It was his greatest liability as a human being, and in turn
his greatest asset as the head of a secret agency that had suddenly
been given the global job of defending America.
"That Smith is an idiot," Chiun said.
"What now, Little Father?" Remo asked patiently, watching
Chiun who wore his golden morning robe but was visible only in
black silhouette against the bright early morning sunlight
pouring through their triple-width hotel windows. Chiun looked out
over the street. He was absolutely motionless, his hands
extended straight out in front of him, his long-nailed fingers
pointing ahead, near but not touching the thin yellow gauze
draperies that hung from ceiling to floor.
"We are done here," Chiun said. "So why are we still here? This
is a city where every food is smothered in sauce, every juice
is fermented, and the people speak a tongue that grates upon the
eardrums like a file. And then, what they allowed to happen to the
Louvre. The shame of it. I do not like France. I do not like
Frenchmen. I do not like the French language."
"You prefer to hear Americans speak English?" Remo asked.
"Yes," Chiun said. "Just as I would prefer to hear any other
kind of donkey bray."
"We'll be going home soon."
"No. We will be
going back to the land of Smith and that maker of automobiles. For
you and for me, our home is Sinanju."
"Don't start that again, Chiun," said Remo. "I've been there.
Sinanju is cold, barren, heartless and treacherous. It makes Newark
look like heaven."
"How like a native to speak disparagingly of the land he loves,"
Chiun said. "You are of Sinanju." While he spoke, his fingers had
not moved a fraction of an inch. In silhouette, he looked like
a plaster statue of Jesus as shepherd.
Remo had stared at the
Oriental's fingertips, eyes sharper than a hawk's,
trying to see even the faintest quiver of motion, the slightest
tensing of a muscle pushed beyond its limit of endurance, a twitch,
a tic, but he saw nothing, only ten long fingers extended, at
arm's length, an inch away from yellow drapes that hung perfectly
straight, perfectly still, from ceiling to floor.
"I am an American," Remo said.
"Rooty toot toot," Chiun said. Remo started to laugh, then
stopped when he saw the curtains move. Slowly, their delicate
weight seeming to move, massively, like an ice age crossing a
continent. The curtains moved slowly forward, a full inch,
until they touched Chiun's extended fingertips, and then they
swung forward even more until his fingertips were surrounded by the
thin gauze which wrapped itself around the tips of his fingers as
if they were iron filings and his fingers were magnets.
Chiun dropped his hands to his sides and the drapes retreated,
swinging softly back into place.
The old man turned and saw Remo staring at him.
"Enough," he said, "for one day. Let that be a lesson to you.
Even the Master must exercise."
The drapes were again motionless.
"Do that again," Remo said.
"Do what?"
"That thing with the curtains."
"I just did it," Chiun said.
"I want to see how you did it."
"You were watching. You did not see before. How will you see if
I do it again?"
"I know how you did it. You inhaled and the drapes came to
you."
"I inhaled with my fingers?" asked Chiun.
"How?" said Remo.
"I spoke French to it. Very softly so you would not hear. Even
drapes understand French because it is not a hard language, even if
they garble the pronunciation."
"Dammit, Chiun, I'm a Master of Sinanju too. You've told me
that. You shouldn't withhold information from me. How am I
going to support the village when I take over from you? How are all
those sweet people I've come to know and love, how are they going
to live if I can't ship them the gold? How can I do that if I can't
even make a curtain lift?"
"You promise then?"
"Promise what?" asked Remo suspiciously. He had the vague sense
that he was being pulled into Chiun like the drapes.
"To send the tribute to the village. To feed the poor, the
elderly, the infants. For Sinanju is a poor village, you know. In
bad times, we…"
"All right. All right. All right. I promise, promise, promise,
promise. Now how'd you do that with the curtain?"
"I willed it."
"You willed it? And just like that, it happened? Remo asked.
"Yes. I have told you many times that all life is force. You
must work to extend that force beyond the thin shell which is your
skin. Extend that force beyond your body, and then objects that
fall into the field of that force can be controlled by it."
"Okay, you've told me what, now tell me how."
"If you do not know the what, you cannot do the how."
"I know the what," Remo said.
"Then you can already do the how. No one need show you," said
Chiun.
"A typical non answer," Remo said.
"You must practice," Chiun said. "Then you will be able to do it
too. You had better start soon because you're not going to
have me to kick around much longer."
"Oh? Where are you going?"
"I am retiring. I have a little sum put by which will enable me
to live out my few remaining years in dignity. In my home village.
Respected. Honored. Loved."
"Don't give me that. The last time you were home, the village
sent a tank after you," Remo said.
"An error," Chiun said. "Never to be repeated. I have advice for
you, regarding your future duties as Master of Sinanju."
"Yeah?"
"Yes. Do not take any checks. Make sure the tribute to the
village is in gold. Remember. I will be there to inspect it when it
comes And I do not trust Smith. He is an idiot, that man."
"Anything else?"
"Yes. Practice."
"Practice what?" Remo asked.
"Everything," Chiun said. "You do it all so badly."
"Little Father," Remo said, standing in the center of the
room. "Ragaroo, digalee, freebee doan."
"What is that?"
"It's an old American art form called Mung Poetry. You know
what it means?"
"No. What, if anything?"
"Go blow it out your ears," Remo said and walked out of the
hotel room.
Entering the lobby, Remo took one step off the elevator and
stopped cold, as if he had just remembered he had forgotten to
put on his pants.
From across the Persian rugged lobby a woman smiled at him. She
was long legged and dark haired. She wore a white silk pants suit,
its jacket tied loosely above her hips with a belt, and even though
she lounged on a chair, Remo knew that when she stood up the
garment would be unwrinkled. She was a woman on whom a wrinkle,
either of flesh or fabric, would have seemed like the defacing
of a monument.
She stood and opened her arms wide as if welcoming Remo to
step into them. Her long eyelashes flickered. Her eyes were
gentian violet, made even more violet by the light blue of her
upper lids, a light blue that seemed a gift of nature and not of a
colorist's brush.
Remo moved forward dully across the lobby, toward the woman
whose eyes were fixed on him with the unblinking gaze of a cheetah
on the hunt. He felt ten years of Sinanju slip away from him. Ten
years of control of mind and body so specific, so rigid, so
detailed, that even his sex drive had turned into a physical
exercise and an excuse to practice techniques. But as slowly as it
had gone, that quickly it had returned, and Remo was consumed
with the thought of the dark haired woman who still stood, smiling
at him.
He stumbled across the lobby toward her outstretched arms,
feeling foolish, wondering what he would do if those arms were not
open for him, wondering what he would do if, at the last minute,
she looked past him, stepped by him and swept some other man into
her arms.
He knew what he would do. He would kill the other man. He would
kill him on the spot, immediately, without remorse or feeling,
and then he would grab the woman and drag her from the hotel
and take her to a safe place from which she would never leave
him.
When he neared her, the woman's arms dropped and like a
chastened schoolboy, Remo stopped short.
He swallowed hard.
He tried to smile and even as it lit on his face, he knew it was
a lopsided, sheepish smirk.
"My name is…"
"Your name is Remo," the woman said coldly. "You are an
American. My name is Ludmilla. I am a Russian. I do not like
Americans. You are decadent."
"Never more so than now," Remo said. "Why did you stand with
your arms open?"
"Because I wanted to show you your foolish stupid decadence
so that you would know the kind of idiot you are; the kind of
imbecile I could make of you."
She walked away from Remo toward the door of the hotel. The
bellboy scurried ahead of her to open the door, even though it was
automatic and opened electronically when someone stepped on the
rubber matted approach plate.
"Wait," Remo called, but the woman was gone out into the street,
her very back exuding disdain for Remo. He ran to the door. It was
the entrance door and the mechanical opener would not work from his
side of the lobby. He used his right hand to teach it never again
to stop anybody who was in a hurry to leave.
The woman was getting into a cab. The doorman went to close
it after her. Gently. She was not the kind of woman after whom one
slammed cab doors, even if she had not given him a tip. She had
looked at him and almost smiled; it would last him the rest of the
day.
Something stopped the cab door from closing. The doorman pushed
harder.
"Just a minute," Remo said. He pulled the door open, extricated
his left foot, then slid into the back seat of the cab and closed
the door himself.
"Presumptuous bumpkin," the woman said.
"None other," said Remo. "Driver, take us anywhere at all,
just as long as it takes a long time."
The driver turned. "Madame?" he said.
"Drive, I said," Remo ordered.
The driver nodded as if he was the creator and preserver of a
unique moment in the history of old world charm, when actually he
was wondering what kind of tip he would get out of this ride. Good
looking women rarely tipped cabdrivers in Paris. And this American
didn't look like a tipping tourist either.
When the cabdriver pulled away from the curb, Ludmilla said to
Remo: "What do you want of me?"
"No. What do you want of me?"
"To be left alone. You can start now."
"Do you dislike all Americans equally? Or is it just me?"
"It is just you," Ludmilla said.
"Why?"
"Because you are an American spy, a killer, a…"
"Wait a minute." Remo leaned over the seat until his mouth
was close to the driver's right ear. He reached up his hands and
touched the bony prominences behind and below each ear. He
pressed slightly as he said, "Just for a while, I'm going to do
something to your ears."
The driver turned and in heavily accented English said, "I
can't hear you. Something is wrong with my ears."
Remo made the okay sign and sat back. The driver continued
rubbing, first his right ear, then his left, trying to restore his
hearing.
"You were saying?"
"You are an American spy, a killer, a brute."
"And you?" Remo asked.
"I am the Russia spy who has come to kill you."
"Do I get my choice of ways to die?" Remo asked. " 'Cause I've
got some great ideas."
"Only if the way is slow and painful," Ludmilla Tchernova
said.
"Definitely slow," Remo said. "But I'm not much on pain."
"Too bad, American. Pain is definitely on your agenda."
"Why aren't you afraid of me?" Remo asked.
Ludmilla took a deep breath that noisily rustled the shiny
fabric of her suit. Even sitting, the suit pulled tight against the
curves of her body. She was so perfect she did not seem normal.
"You Americans are all fools," she repeated. "You will never
hurt a woman. Cowboy mentality. I have seen all the movies."
"I've killed women," Remo said casually.
"That is because you are an indiscriminate slaughterer,"
Ludmilla said. "All Americans are. Remember Vietnam. Remember John
Waynes. Remember Gene Autries. Remember Clint Westwood."
"All right," said Remo, "now that I know you hate me and you're
going to kill me, do I get a last request?"
"Only if it is not offensive to the state."
Breakfast, it was decided, was not offensive to the state, and
Remo told the driver to stop at the nearest cafe.
The driver kept going until Remo leaned forward and made
twisting pressures with his thumbs behind the driver's ears. The
driver's face brightened as his hearing returned and he suddenly
heard the noisy honking of Paris morning traffic, the most unruly
morning traffic of all cities, the traffic noise of a populace with
a hangover.
"Stop here," Remo repeated.
He and Ludmilla ate breakfast at a streetside cafe under a
bright umbrella that was the finest umbrella Remo had ever seen, at
a table with a dirty tablecloth that was the finest dirty
tablecloth Remo had ever seen, under a bright morning sun which
Gallic ingenuity had arranged at just such an angle that it shone
under all the umbrellas into all the diners' eyes, and which Remo
decided, after much reflection, was just the finest bright morning
sun he had ever had shining in his eyes, blinding him.
Unlike most Russian visitors to Western countries who
gorged themselves with food as if Russia was just a vast empty
icebox, Ludmilla ate only fruits with cream. Remo sipped Vichy
water and picked at steamed brussels sprouts.
"Here, American," Ludmilla said, pushing a strawberry at Remo.
"Try one."
"No, thank you."
"You do not have these in America," she challenged.
"Yes, but I do not eat them."
"An egg, then? I will order you an egg."
"No eggs."
"Aha, you do not eat strawberries and you do not eat eggs. Is
this your secret?"
"What secret?"
"The secret of your power to overcome some of our best men,"
Ludmilla said.
"No."
"Oh," she said, and put the strawberry back into her own
mouth.
"It is the Vichy water," she said.
Remo shook his head.
"Then what is your secret?"
"Clean living, clean thoughts, and pure motives. Not like those
two friends of yours across the street."
"Where?" she said, looking
surprised with a smile. It was one of the fourteen smiles she had
down perfectly honest surprise.
"Over there." Remo nodded his head toward his right
shoulder.
Across the narrow side street stood two men wearing heavy
blue serge suits that bagged at the knees. They also wore brown
shoes, white shirts, and black ties. Each wore a hat equipped
with-as a conciliatory gesture to Parisian fashion and
decadence-a small red feather in the brim.
Ludmilla looked them over as if she were a butcher inspecting a
hindquarter that had turned suspiciously green.
"They are gross," she said.
The two men stared back stolidly at the staring Remo and
Ludmilla until they apparently discerned that they were the
watchees and not the watchers and they began to shuffle their feet,
light cigarettes, and stare at non-existent overhead planes.
"I thought their disguises were wonderful," Remo said. "Who'd
ever suspect they weren't Parisians?"
Ludmilla threw back her head and laughed. It was another of her
fourteen perfections-a smiling laugh of wild abandon. Remo fell
deeper in love, and he fell deeper still when he saw the long line
of her swan-like but strong throat, as her head reached back and
laughed toward the sky.
When the check came, Ludmilla insisted upon paying it. "Mother
Russia does not take charity," she told Remo with a knowing lift of
her eyebrows. She did not tell him that it was the first check she
had ever picked up in her life.
She carefully counted out French franc notes and put them into
the hand of the hovering waiter who, even in the morning, was
dressed in a tuxedo and carried a silver tip plate.
"There," she said, looking at the man. "That is enough."
"Surely Madame has forgotten something," he said, looking at the
bills.
"No. Madame has forgotten nothing."
"But surely, a tip?"
"There is no tip," Ludmilla said. "A waiter gets paid to wait.
He gets paid by his employer, not by his customer. Why should I pay
you an amount your employer does not think you are worth
paying himself?"
"It is difficult to eat on a waiter's salary," the man said,
still trying to smile, but his lips were pulled tightly across his
teeth.
"If you wanted to be rich, perhaps you should have found some
other career than being a waiter," Ludmilla suggested.
The man's eyes narrowed but the smile never wavered. "Ah, yes.
But I was the wrong sex to be a courtesan."
"Keep trying, pal. You may make it yet," Remo said,
standing.
"Perhaps Monsieur has something for me," the waiter tried.
Remo nodded. He picked something up from the table next to his.
The waiter extended his always open, always hungry hand, palm
up.
Remo ground out a cigarette on his hand. "How's that?" he
said.
The waiter yelled.
Remo said, "Tell Lafayette we were here."
He walked off after Ludmilla. She did not walk, he noticed, like
most Russian revolutionaries, who always seemed to have two
problems: their pants were on fire, and they were trying to beat to
the nearest corner a bus that traveled with the speed of light.
Ludrnilla strolled like a young woman in Paris intent on giving as
much as possible of the world a chance to see her.
"Before I have to kill you," she said to Remo, "I will give you
the chance. Return with me to Russia. I will put in the good
word for you."
"No," said Remo. "Counter-offer, You come with me to
America."
Ludmilla shook her head. "It is a land of many beauties, your
America. I have seen your women, your actresses and singers. They
are most beautiful. Who would even see me?"
"You're a star that would shine in any heaven," Remo said.
"Yes," said Ludmilla, quickly converted to a point of view she
had held all along anyway.
They walked along in silence and Remo listened to Paris. With
the end of the morning rush hour traffic, the city hummed, a dull
throbbing sound almost below the level of perception, but
numbing the brain and senses. New York was noisy; it was a city
where someone was always shouting. Paris was a city in which
everyone was whispering at once, and no one was listening.
Except Remo. And out of the hum and the buzz he picked out what
he wanted: the heavy clump and click of the two Russians following
him, and Ludmilla.
"They're still following us," Remo said.
"Oh, those swine. They never leave one alone," Ludmilla said. "I
wish they were dead."
"The wish is father to the dead," Remo said. He grabbed
Ludmilla's elbow and steered her gently into an alley.
"What does that mean?" she said.
"Damned if I know," said Remo.
They were in a narrow dead end, only a half block long. It was
bordered on both sides and at the end by three story high buildings
that people called slums in the United States but called quaint
when they arrived in Paris on a vacation to get away from the
American slums.
Remo stood Ludmilla against the powdery brick wall of a building
and walked across the cobblestone street to wait. There were
no cars on the little alley.
The two men turned the corner, looking into the alley, then
stopped. Remo winked at Ludmilla. She was looking at the two men
and Remo saw her nod slightly to them. They came forward toward
Remo, their hands jammed into their jacket pockets, their
metal tipped heels clicking like castanets on the stones of the
street.
Ludmilla fished in her gold brocade bag for a gold cigarette
case. She flipped it open and extracted one cigarette, a long
golden holder, and a thin golden lighter, and began assembling her
smoke. A Russian scientist had reported that cigarette smoke caused
the skin to age prematurely. From that day on, Ludmilla had used
the long holder to keep the cigarette flame away from her face.
She watched as the men approached and stood in front of Remo,
who leaned casually against the stone wall of a building.
"You are a killer," said one of them, a short stocky man with a
face as memorable as a well worn patio block.
"Actually, I'm a dancer," Remo said. "If it was raining, I'd
give you 'Singing in the Rain' " He looked skyward and shrugged.
"Not even a "drizzle."
"You have killed many of our men," said the other man, a human
built generally along the lines of a refrigerator.
"Right," said Remo, "so two more won't make any difference."
The two men pulled their hands from their pockets. Guns were in
their hands.
Remo pulled their guns from their hands and then their hands
from their arms and then put the two of them into the stone wall
where their heads hit with matching clunks and became two more
ringing endorsements of the poster there proclaiming Liberté,
Egalité, Fraternité.
Ludmilla was about to flick the cigarette lighter when she heard
the two men's heads hit and looked up to see them become part of
the beauty that was Paris.
She ran across the street to Remo who was putting the men's
guns into a sewer.
"Oh, I was so worried."
"Yeah," said Remo taking her arm and leading her back toward the
main street. "I want to talk to you about that."
"About what?"
"Look, these dingoes come into the alley and you give them the
high sign to go get me. Now if you're going to keep trying to kill
me, it's going to be difficult to have any kind of meaningful
relationship."
"It is true," Ludmilla said. She hung her head, doing abject
sorrow.
"So what are we going to do?" Remo asked. "Seeing as how we're
in love."
Ludmilla looked up brightly. "Suppose I only try to kill you on
Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays?"
Remo shook his head. "Naah, it'll never work. Too complicated.
I have trouble remembering days and things."
Ludmilla nodded, understanding fully the immensity of that
problem.
"You understand," she said, "that the only reason these
people came after you was so that I could see you in action."
"I figured something like that."
"So I could learn your secret," she said.
"Right."
"You are awesome."
"Well, when I'm at my peak, I'm pretty good," Remo allowed.
"Look." He stopped on the street and faced the young Russian woman,
taking her elbows in his hands. "Just what is your mission? Is
it to kill me or find out how I work?"
"Find out how you work. Then others can kill you."
"Okay, then it's solved. You do anything to try to find out how
I work. But don't try to kill me. Fair?"
"I have to think about it," she said. "It may be just a dirty
capitalist trick to try to stay alive."
"Trust me," Remo said, looking hard into her violet eyes with a
look that had never failed before.
"I trust you, Remo," the woman said. "I will not try to kill
you."
"Okay, then that's settled."
"But others might," Ludmilla said. It was not a prediction, it
was an insistence. She would not enter into this pact with
Remo unless other Russians had the right to try to kill him. After
all, what did Remo take her for? A coat-turn?
"I don't care who else tries to kill me. I just don't want you
trying it."
"Agreed," Ludmilla said. She extended her hand and shook Remo's
formally, as if they were two diplomats who had spent months
working out a meaningless, unworkable agreement of no interest to
anyone but themselves.
"Okay. What do we do now?"
"We go to my hotel," Ludmilla said.
"And?"
"And we make beautiful, exquisite love. Seeing as how we are in
love." Ludmilla smiled, the smile of awakening youth. It was one
she did very well.
Remo nodded, as if making love were the most logical conclusion
to an armistice that anyone could have devised. Together, arm in
arm, they walked off. Remo looking forward, for the first time in
years, to making love, and Ludmilla thinking of how she was
going to find out the secret of his power so someone could kill
this American maniac.
CHAPTER EIGHT
It was twenty-four hours since he'd left, but when Remo returned
to his hotel room, Chiun was standing in the same position before
the same set of yellow draperies, staring out at the same bright
sun.
"It is all right," Chiun said without turning.
"What is all right?"
"It is all right that you are gone all night and you never let
me know anything and I stay awake wondering all night if you are
well or dead in an alley someplace. They have a Pig Alley in this
city where people die all the time and how did I know you weren't
there? Especially since they named it after you?"
"I wasn't there."
Chiun turned and waved a long nailed index finger in
triumph. "Aha, but did I know that? Did you care enough to tell
me?"
"No," said Remo honestly.
"Ingrate," said Chiun.
"True," said Remo. Nothing was going to spoil this day, the
first day of the rest of his life, not even a bitching, carping,
kvetching Chiun.
Remo smiled.
Chiun smiled.
"Ah, you are joking with me. You wanted to let me know you were
well, but you couldn't? That's it, isn't it?"
"No," said Remo. "I haven't thought about you since yesterday
morning. I didn't care whether you were worried or not. By the way,
if you couldn't sleep, what's your sleeping mat doing out?"
"I tried to sleep, but I couldn't, I worried so much. I almost
went out looking for you. You can see. The mat is barely
wrinkled."
Remo said, "You could dance on it for eight hours and not
wrinkle it." He said it mildly.
"But I didn't. I didn't even sleep on it."
"Chiun, I'm in love."
"Well, good,' said Chiun. "I forgive you then. It is a major
step to take and I can understand why you were wandering the
streets all night, thinking of the glories that are Sinanju and
deciding to devote your life to our village, in a spirit of
love. It is…"
"Chiun, I'm not in love with Sinanju. I'm in love with a
woman."
Chiun looked shocked. He said nothing. Then he spat on the
floor.
"All Frenchwomen are diseased," he said.
"She's not French."
"And American women are venial and stupid."
"She's not American."
Chiun tried a slight tentative smile. "A Korean girl? Remo, you
are bringing home a…"
"A Russian," Remo said quickly.
"Aaaaagh," Chiun said. "Battalions of women with faces like gun
butts and bodies like garages. A fine choice, meat-eater."
"She is a beauty," Remo said. "You shouldn't judge until you
see. That's what you're always telling me."
"There are things you can judge without seeing, if you have any
sense at all left in your head. You do not have to see every
sunrise to know what the next one will look like. You do not have
to spy on the moon every minute to make sure that it does not take
the form of a square. Some things one knows. I know about Russian
women."
"Not this one," Remo insisted.
"Where did you meet this creature?" Chiun asked.
"Woman, Chiun, not creature."
"Yes. Where did you met this meet this… one?"
"Woman, Chiun. I met her when she was trying to kill me."
"Very good," said Chiun. "And that of course told you it was
love at first sight."
"Not really. For her, it had to grow."
"Good," Chiun said. "Now she is in love with you and will not
try to kill you any more."
"Right."
Chiun shook his head. "Some day when all this world is ended and
all the Masters of Sinanju who have ever lived gather with their
ancestors to review the past, surely I will have the most
elevated station of all. Because I have suffered the most. I have
had to deal with you."
"Maybe not much longer," said Remo.
"I would meet this Russian barracks beauty with the face of a
shovel and the form of a tractor."
"Good," said Remo. "I'd like you to meet her. I've told her a
great deal about you."
"Will she try to kill me too?"
Remo shook his head. "I didn't tell her that much about
you."
Remo and Chiun paused inside the door of the restaurant where
they were to meet Ludmilla.
"There she is," Remo said. He pointed to the young Russian
woman. No one in the restaurant saw him point because they were all
already staring at Ludmilla, the men with lust, the women with
envy.
"She is ugly," Chiun said.
"She has skin like cream," Remo said.
"Yes. That is one of the reasons she is ugly. The beautiful
people have a different color skin."
"Look at her eyes."
"Yes, poor thing. Hers are straight. And violet. Violet eyes
give very little protection against the sun. Marry that woman and
you will have a blind crone on your hands before you get through
your first thirty summers together."
"Have you ever seen hands like that?" Remo said. Ludmilla rose
as she saw Remo. "A body like that?"
"No, thank the eternal powers that protect old men from shock.
What an ugly creature."
"I love her," Remo said.
"I hate her," Chiun said. "I'm going home." He spun and brushed
past Remo and walked back to their hotel, thinking deeply.
CHAPTER NINE
Walking to her hotel from the restaurant, Remo finally
broke down. He had held strong through the salad, the soup, the
main course, the coffee, and the dessert none of which he had eaten
but Ludmilla finally got to him, and he told her the secret of his
power.
It was candles. He had to sleep with candles lit in the room. If
the candles weren't there or if they burned out, his strength
vanished.
"Why did you not lose your power last night?" Ludmilla
asked.
"Because I didn't sleep," Remo said. To prove his point, he
stopped at a store and bought three thick red candles, the size of
large instant coffee jars.
That night, as Remo slept in her playground sized bed, Ludmilla
went into the drawing room of her suite, made a telephone call,
then extinguished the candles and lay down beside Remo.
Remo slept through her getting up and slept through her
extinguishing of the candles and slept through her phone call and
her return to bed.
He woke only long enough to take care of the man who sneaked
into the room, wrapped powerful fingers around Remo's throat
and began to squeeze. Remo impaled him on the bed post.
"You lied to me," Ludmilla screamed.
"Tell me about it in the morning."
"You said candles were the secret of your strength," she bawled.
"You lied."
Remo shrugged and rolled over.
"I want you out of here. Now. And take your body with you."
"It's hard for me to go anywhere without it," Remo said.
"I don't mean your body, I mean that body on the end of
my bed."
"Oh, no," Remo said, rolling over to look at Ludmilla. "Call the
Russian embassy. They sent him; let them get him. I don't clean up
any more bodies. That's all. Forget it. I won't."
Ludmilla reached out a long index finger and trailed it gently
down Remo's chest from his throat to his navel. She smiled at
him.
After Remo had disposed of the body under a pile of trash behind
the hotel, he went back to Ludmilla's bed.
He did not sleep.
"Smitty, I need some cash." Remo drummed his fingers on the
coffee table in the living room of his own hotel suite while the
transatlantic phone call clicked and sputtered.
It took him a few seconds to realize the clicking and sputtering
wasn't the phone system. It was Smith.
"Cash?" Smith was saying. "I just got a bill of yours for a
thousand dollars."
"So? Is that so much?"
"From a shoe store?" Smith asked.
"Come on, Smitty, you know how it is when you find a pair of
shoes you like. You buy a couple of pairs."
"One thousand dollars?"
"Well, I bought twenty-two pairs. It was important that my
feet be clad just so."
"I see," Smith said drily. "And you have these twenty-two pairs
of shoes with you, I presume."
"Of course not. Could I travel overseas with twenty-two pairs of
shoes?"
"What'd you do with them?"
Remo sighed. "I gave them away. Smitty, don't you ever do
anything but bicker, bicker, bicker about money? Here I've just
saved the free world from disaster and you're complaining about my
buying a measly couple of shoes. I need some cash."
"How much?"
"Fifty thousand dollars."
"You can't have it. That's too much for shoes."
"I'm not buying any more shoes. I need it for something else.
Something real important."
"What?"
"I'm not telling."
"You can't have it."
"Okay. I'll raise it. I'll hire myself out to the highest
bidder."
From the corner of the room, Chiun squeaked, "I bid twenty
cents." Remo fixed him with an evil stare.
"All right," Smith said after a pause. "It'll be at the American
Express office. Your passport in the name of Lindsay?"
"Wait a minute. Let me look." Remo looked through the top drawer
of the chest and found the passport under a thing in waxed paper
that seemed suspiciously like a dead fish.
"Yeah. Remo Lindsay."
"The money will be there in an hour."
"Good going, Smitty. You'll never regret this."
"Fine. What are you going to buy with it?"
"I can't tell you. But we'll name our first child after
you."
"Oh?" said Smith, with more than his usual show of interest.
"Yes. Skinflint Tightwad Williams. That's if it's a boy."
"Goodbye, Remo."
Remo hung up and saw Chiun staring at him.
"It is about time that you and I had a talk," Chiun said.
"About what?"
"It is customary for a father to tell his son of certain
things when the son is old enough to under stand them. In your
case, I'll do it now rather than wait another ten years."
"You mean sex and like that?" asked Remo.
"Partially. And about women, good and bad."
"I don't want to hear about it."
Chiun bridged his fingers before him as if he had not heard
Remo. "Now if you were able to select any woman in the world to be
with, who would you choose?"
"Ludmilla," said Remo.
Chiun shook his head. "Be serious. I mean any woman in the
world, not just a woman who is so desperate that she is willing to
be seen with you. Let your imagination run amok. Any woman. Name
her."
"Ludmilla."
"Remo. There are beautiful women in the world, even some with
straight eyes. There are intelligent women and loving women. There
are even some quiet women. Why would you pick this Russian tank
truck driver?"
"Because."
"Because why?"
Remo hesitated for only a split second. "Because I love
her," he said.
Chiun lifted his eyes upward as if requesting God to pay close
attention to the problems Chiun had to deal with in this life.
"Does she love you?"
"I think so," said Remo.
"Has she stopped trying to kill you yet?"
"Pretty soon now."
"Pretty soon now," Chiun mimicked. His voice grew sincere and
concerned. "Remo. Do you know who really loves you?"
"No. Who?" asked Remo, wondering if Chiun were going to let down
his defenses. For once.
"Smith," said Chiun, after a pause.
"Bullshit," said Remo.
"The president of the United States. The automaker."
"Horse dung," said Remo. "He doesn't even know my name. He calls
me 'those two.' "
Chiun yelled, "The people of Sinanju."
"Hogwash," Remo yelled back. "They don't even know I'm alive. If
they can tolerate me, it's because I have something to do with
those lazy slugs getting their gold shipment every November."
Chiun paused. He looked ceilingward as if gathering the courage
to give Remo the name of one more person who really loved him. He
looked back. "There is no point in discussing something with
someone who can talk only in barnyard terms."
"Okay. Does that mean our discussion of the birds and the bees
is over?"
"We did not once mention birds and bees, just other barnyard
animals," Chiun said.
Remo rose. "I've got something to do."
"What is that?"
"I've got to buy a present."
"It is not my birthday," Chiun said.
"It is not for you," Remo said, walking to the door.
"See if I care," Chiun called. "See if the one who
really…"
Remo paused. "Yes?"
"Never mind," Chiun said. "Go."
After picking up a bank draft for fifty thousand dollars at the
American Express office, Remo went to a small jewelry shop on the
Rue de la Paix.
The asking price for the diamond ring was forty thousand
dollars, but by shrewd maneuvering, hard bargaining, and his
incredible knowledge of the French language in which the
negotiations were carried out, Remo managed to get the price up to
fifty thousand. He pushed the bank draft over the counter to the
French proprietor who had eyes that looked as if two hardboiled
eggs, had perforated his face, and a mustache that seemed to have
been drawn on with one stroke of a woman's eyebrow pencil. The
jeweler put the draft into the cash register quickly.
"Do you want it gift wrapped?" he said, in the first English he
had spoken since Remo entered the shop.
"No. I'll eat it here. Of course I want it gift wrapped."
"There is a two dollar charge for gift wrapping."
"Throw it in for free," Remo suggested.
"I would like to, but…" The man shrugged a Gallic shrug.
"You know how it is."
"You know how this is too," said Remo. He punched the nosale
button on the register and plucked out the fiftythousand dollar
bank draft. "Goodbye."
"Wait, sir. In your case we make an exception."
"I thought you might. Wrap it," Remo said.
When he presented the eight-carat stone to Ludmilla, she tore the paper,
opened the box, looked at the ring, and threw it across the room.
"I already have diamonds," she said. "Do you think I would take
a gift from a man who lies to me?"
"Okay, now I'll tell you the truth. I love you. I want you to
come to America to live with me."
Ludmilla hissed at him. "Soooo, you think I give up my homeland
that easily. Never. I am a Russian."
"Do you love me?"
"Maybe."
"Then come to America with me."
"No," Ludmilla said.
"My secret is in America," Remo said.
"Yes?" Ludmilla said.
"There is a spring there, a special water that makes any man
invincible."
She came to his arms, and, without trying, he found himself
flushing with warmth.
"Oh, Remo. I am glad you have at last told me the truth. Where
is it, this spring?"
"In Las Vegas. That is a city," Remo said.
"I have never heard of it," Ludmilla said.
"It has much water," Remo said.
"And when do you want to go there?" she said.
"Tomorrow."
"Tonight," she said.
Remo kissed her lips. "Tomorrow," he said. "I have plans for
tonight."
She looked at him with velvet eyes. "All right, tomorrow."
After Remo left, Ludmilla recovered the diamond ring from
the floor. From a mother-of-pearl jewelry box in her top dresser
drawer, she took a jeweler's loupe. She held the lens up to her eye
and examined the ring carefully.
Only a VVF, she thought, a Very Very Fine. She noted a small
carbon dot in the back of the stone. Worth no more than thirty
thousand retail. But the American had probably paid forty thousand
for it. Americans were such fools.
She put the ring in her jewelry box and then went to the phone
to make a long distance call.
CHAPTER TEN
He was not going to the building at Dzerzhinsky Square. This
time he was going to the Kremlin itself, and Marshal Denia
decided not to wear his ribbons. He decided he was right when he
saw the four men facing him. They wore dress uniforms with rows of
ribbons on their chests. Each of them owned more ribbons than Denia
had, and if he had worn his, it would have been a small admission
that he was somehow less than them. By wearing none, he admitted
only that he was different from them.
He looked at the clumps of ribbons on the four chests, each
looking like an ear of Indian corn worn
over the heart.
Military decorations, he thought, were a
tribute not to bravery or competence but to longevity. The
best and bravest soldiers he had ever seen had often not lived
long enough to earn even one ribbon. In their youthful
pride, they would have laughed at these four cadavers who
stared now at Denia and demanded explanations of his "curious
performance."
"Curious, comrade?" Denia asked the chairman of the board of
inquiry. "The Treska has demolished America's most secret and
powerful spy organization in Western Europe. In the process,
true, we have lost some men. But we are continuously training new
men to replace them. In months… weeks, we will be back at
full strength, while the Americans will never again put such a
force in the field."
He said it and did not believe a word of it. Neither
apparently did the chairman, a wizened old man with a face
like cracked desert mud.
"And what guarantee do we have," the old man said, "that our new
force will not be obliterated just as our last force was? What have
you done about this?"
"I have isolated the special American agent who worked such
damage on our men. I have infiltrated the entire apparatus. Soon we
will have the answer to this riddle."
"Soon is not good enough."
"Soon is as good as it can be," Denia said, trying
unsuccessfully to keep the edge from his voice. He looked to the
other men sitting behind the stark wooden table in the small
basement room. "In operations like ours, one occasionally
encounters the unusual. You must study it before you can destroy
it." One of the men on the panel had been a leader in Russia's
scorched-earth policy when the Nazis invaded during World War II.
Denia spoke in his direction. "It must be like the first foot
soldiers ever to encounter a tank in battle. It would have
been easy to run away. Or to panic and throw stones at the tank.
But it was wise to watch and learn the monster's weaknesses. As our
glorious people did against the Hitler hordes."
The old resistance leader nodded. Denia thought he had convinced
one, before he realized, with disgust, that the old man was
nodding himself to sleep. The man at the far right of the table had
the look of a retired ribbon clerk and the manner of a lifelong
cuckold. The look and manner disguised the fact that he was
the premier's closest military advisor, a man whose bark could send
even the secret police jumping. He had peopled one entire prison
camp with his personal enemies.
"Your analogy is interesting, Gregory, but insufficient. We
do not need descriptions of tactics that were successful thirty
years ago in different situations. We need an up-to-the-minute
report on what you are doing to eliminate this existing
problem."
"One of our agents is with the American right now.
She…"
"She?" Denia was interrupted by the aged chairman.
"Yes. Ludmilla Tchernova." Denia look at the man on the far
right and smiled slightly. The man had been sleeping with Ludmilla
for two years.
"Some of you know her," Denia said. "Ludmilla is one of our best
agents. She is now on her way to America with this man. He thinks
she has defected with him in the service of love. Her assignment is
to find out what unusual weapons or techniques or powers this man
uses, and then to report back to us so we can destroy him."
"When do you expect this will be accomplished?" asked the
confidante of the premier.
Denia shrugged. "It is hard to say." From their faces, he could
see that this did not go down well. "Within a week."
The premier's aide nodded. He looked at the other men at the
table, then said, "All right. A week. And if that does not produce
results, we shall have to try other measures."
Denia nodded in a military fashion. He tried not to show that he
understood that those "other measures" would specifically exclude
him, and that one week and a sexy Russian courtesan were all that
stood between him and exile.
Or worse.
On the Air France plane to New York, Remo sat between Ludmilla
and Chiun, who kept asking the stewardesses to bring him more
magazines. He would scan each magazine quickly, then lean across
Remo to point out to the young Russian woman stories about the
latest atrocities behind the Iron Curtain.
Ludmilla kept her face fixed grimly on the window.
"All right, Chiun, knock it off," Remo said.
"I am just being
friendly," Chiun said. He
flipped the pages of the magazine in his lap, then excitedly pushed
it across Remo into Ludmilla's hands. "See. The advertisement for a
new tractor. You will love America. They have many tractors for you to
drive."
Ludmilla snatched the magazine from Chiun and slammed it to the
floor then threw her arms up over her head in desperation. The
diamond ring on the index finger of her right hand glistened an
eight carat glisten.
"How much of this abuse must I tolerate?" she said.
"Abuse?" Chiun said. "Abuse? What abuse? Now a friendly gesture
and warm conversation is abuse?" He talked to Remo as if Ludmilla
was not there. "Really, Remo, I cannot see what you like about this
one."
Remo growled. Ludmilla turned her face stonily toward the
window. Chiun looked back at another news magazine. He recognized a
picture and pushed the magazine into Remo's lap.
"Look, Remo. The woman. Isn't she beautiful?"
"Yeah," Remo said without spirit. "Beautiful."
"I knew you would like her," Chiun said. He sat back in his seat
and stared at the magazine. The woman was the kind Remo liked. Long
in the leg and big in the chest. The man was hopeless. If a
racehorse could fit into a dress, Remo would fall in love with
it.
Chiun read the caption under the picture of the half-clad
Hollywood star who was making her nightclub debut with a new act
that featured partial nudity and total witlessness.
"Remo. Where did you say we were going?" Chiun asked.
"Ludmilla and I are going to Las Vegas. I don't know where
you're going."
Chiun nodded and said softly, "I might just go to Las Vegas
too." He read the caption again. The Hollywood star was opening her
new night club act at the Crystal Hotel in Las Vegas. Chiun nodded.
There was only one thing to do: fight ugly with ugly.
How simple it all would have been though if Remo had been taken
with one of the lovely maidens of Sinanju. How simple.
Chiun mused as Remo got up and went to the men's room in the
front of the first class section.
Ludmilla waited until he disappeared into the small room, then
moved over into his seat. She looked at Chiun.
Eyes like a cow, he thought.
"Why do you hate me?" she said.
"I do not hate you. I do not understand what he," Chiun nodded
toward the bathroom, "sees in you."
"Perhaps love."
"He has all the love he needs."
"From whom?"
"From me," Chiun said.
"You are jealous of me, aren't you?"
"Jealous? The Master jealous? Do you think I care what that pale
piece of pig's ear does? No? Except for this. I have invested years
of my life in this one, and I cannot sit by and watch him turn into
mud in the hands of one whose only wish is to kill him."
"You think that's all I want?" she said.
"I know that is all you want. It is written on your face in
foot-high letters. Only a fool could fail to see it."
"A fool. Or a man in love." Ludmilla laughed. She was still
laughing when Remo returned to his seat.
"I'm glad to see you two are hitting it off better," Remo
said.
Ludmilla laughed again. Chiun grunted and turned away, across
the aisle, to look out the windows on the other side of the
plane.
Two important meetings were held later that day.
In Washington, the Secretary of State stood before the
President's desk, waiting for the Commander in Chief to finish
stapling together a small pile of papers. The President carefully
positioned the stapler at the upper left hand corner of the sheets.
He held it accurately in place with the thumb and middle finger of
his left hand. He raised his right fist up in front of his forehead
and slammed it downward at the stapler.
And missed.
His right fist slammed into his unprepared left hand. The
stapler slid away. Papers bounced into the air. The President
jerked his left hand to his mouth and began sucking on the injured
fingers.
He sighed, looked up, and remembered the Secretary of State. Odd
that the man should be standing in the center of the room. Why
hadn't he come closer to the desk?
He beckoned the Secretary to come nearer. With a cautionary look
at the stapler, the Secretary waddled slowly forward.
"What is it?" the President asked.
"I have just returned from a closed door meeting of the Senate
Foreign Affairs Committee," the man said. His voice was a slow
professional chant that sounded as if he were going to begin a
disquisition on mathematical theory in the Golden Age of
Greece.
"Yeah?" mumbled the President around the fingers that were
still stuck in his mouth. The hurt was starting to leave them now.
If he was lucky, he wouldn't get blood blisters under the
nails.
"They had heard that somehow we have scored a major intelligence
victory in Europe and of course they wish to investigate this."
"Ummmmmm," the President sucked.
"I told them that I had no knowledge of such a victory and
certainly we did not have anything to do with securing it, if
victory it was."
"Ummmmmm," the President said.
"They did not believe me. They think this administration
has defied their Congressional prerogatives and gone off on
some kind of intelligence adventure."
"Ummmmm."
"They will call me and the CIA Director to testify,
probably in the next few days."
"Ummmmm. Seems logical."
"So don't you think, Mr. President, that it is now time to tell
me just what has occurred in Europe?"
The President took his fingers from his mouth. "No," he said.
"What you know is accurate. The United States took no action with
any of its agencies to bring about whatever Congress thinks
may have happened in Europe. Stick with that. It's true."
The Secretary of State looked unhappy, but he nodded.
"Tell me," the President said. "Do you think the Congress really
wants the Russians to beat us?"
"No, Mr. President," the Secretary said. "But they are pandering
to those who do."
"Who are?"
"The press. The young. The radicals. Everyone who hates America
because they have been rewarded, by life here, in a manner
that far exceeds their worth."
The President nodded. He liked it when the Secretary was
philosophical. The Secretary waited, then turned again to the
door.
His hand was on the knob when the President spoke.
"Mr. Secretary," he said.
"Yes sir?"
"I've just about had it with these people. I want you to know.
If Congress puts any heat on you over this European
business…"
"Yes?"
"I'm going to hang them up by their balls."
When the Secretary of State met his eyes, the President of the
United States winked.
The other important meeting was held later that day, backstage
at the Crystal Hotel in Las Vegas where Miss Jacquanne Juiceshe was
always billed as "Miss Jacquanne Juice," although there had not
been, since she was eleven years old, any danger of anyone's
mistaking her for Mr. Jacquanne Juice was trying to explain to a
costume designer what was wrong with the bra she was wearing.
"Look, I'm going to flash my galonkers at them for the finale.
But it would help if I could get them out of the bra. The goddamn
thing doesn't open up."
The designer was a small man with long whiteblond hair. His
wrists were thinner than the woman's. His fingers were inoffensive
as he touched the front clip on the bra the young woman wore and
showed her how a simple squeeze on both sides of the strap would
pop it open.
"See?" he said, as the bra exploded open and Miss Jacquanne
Juice was left standing barebreasted in the middle of the rehearsal
stage. Around them, throats cleared and movement ceased. Men who a
second before had been busy doing things, professional things on
which their livelihoods depended, stopped, no longer caring about
anything except Miss Jacquanne Juice's mammary glands.
"It's easy," the costume designer said.
"It's frigging impossible," the woman answered. "It's easy for
you, you're fooling around with somebody else's tits all day.
For me, it's hard. I keep clawing at this thing and clawing at it.
If I ever get the thing open, I'll be standing there, my jugs
covered with blood. Is that what you want for a finale?
Is it? A frigging horror show? You going to bring bats down out of
the balcony? Hah? Oh, crap. Doesn't anyone around here care about
me? Am I always going to be just a piece of meat?"
She looked around the stage and found that every pair of
male eyes within sighting distance was fixed upon her breasts. Some
of them were nodding answers to her question.
Except one.
A small, aged Oriental wearing a white robe looked at her with
hazel eyes that were wise beyond wisdom, and he smiled at her
slightly and nodded, a nod of sympathy and understanding. The small
movement of his head seemed to send waves across the room to where
Miss Jacquanne Juice stood, waves that enveloped her with knowledge
of her own womanhood and personhood. She suddenly felt
barebreasted, and she pulled the bra's cups closed around her front
and fumbled with the clip.
"We'll work on it later," she told the clothing designer, then
brushed past him to speak with the old Oriental.
She stood in front of the old man, staring down at the white
brocade robe, and then, because she could think of nothing to say
but had to say something, she said: "Did you know I have an IQ
of 138?"
"I can see that," Chiun said. He had never heard anyone describe
her bust size with the letters IQ before, but if she claimed to be
a 138, he believed it, because she was cow-like like most
American women were or aspired to be.
"And yet," he added, "they treat you badly. They all want
something from you, but in turn they give nothing."
He patted a spot next to him on the top of the wardrobe trunk,
indicating that she should sit down.
"How did you know that?" she said.
"They all want and take but never give. There is none you can
trust, none who cares about you as much as he cares about
himself."
Miss Jacquanne Juice nodded.
"But how did you know? You're some kind of a guru, aren't you?
How did you know?"
"It is ever thus with leaders. With stars as well as with
emperors. The most difficult thing is to find one you can trust,
someone without motives of his own, someone who cares for you as
you and does not wish something from you."
"Oh. All my life. Looking and looking," Miss Jacquanne Juice
said. She put her head on Chiun's shoulder. He patted her bare back
gently, to console her for a world so cruel that it paid her
only a quarter-million dollars for two weeks of breast-baring in the
middle of the Nevada desert.
"You can stop searching," Chiun said. "There is one who
cares about you." He turned his face to look into her eyes.
"I believe. I believe," she said. She pushed her face closer to
his shoulder. "Oh, what a feeling to know there is someone who
cares."
Chiun patted her back again, this time searching out a precise
spot for tapping with his long fingernails.
"And you must let me…" She sighed as she felt the
currents from Chiun's fingers pass through her body. "You must let
me do something for you."
She looked up at Chiun hopefully. He shook his head. "There is
nothing I need, my child."
"There must be something, something I can do for you."
"Nothing," Chiun said.
"Something. Anything. A gesture."
Chiun paused, long enough to appear thoughtful. Then he
said:
"Well, there is just one little thing."
That afternoon, after a platoon of hotel personnel had made
her comfortable in her room, Ludmilla pressed Remo for the exact
location of the secret spring that gave him his powers.
Remo sighed. "Look, we're in America. You promised to give this
a try, and maybe to stay. Now can't you stop being a government
honcho for a while?"
"This has nothing to do with government. This has to do with
honor. And trust. And love. You promised me and you should live up
to your promise."
"It's not far from here," Remo said. "Ten, twenty miles."
"When will we go there?"
"Now if you want."
"Tomorrow. Tomorrow will be better. And we will have a picnic.
And we will make love out in the sand."
Remo, who knew more about sand and desert heat than Ludmilla,
nodded, but the more he nodded, the more appealing the idea
sounded.
"And now you must leave," Ludmilla said.
"Why?"
"Because I need my rest. Go. Go. I will see you later and be
beautiful for you."
Remo nodded again and left, and walked whistling down the
hallway toward the steps to his own room. He did not hear the
silent movements behind him as Chiun came from behind a potted
palm and walked to Ludmilla's door.
Inside the telephone rang. Ludmilla said "hello" and waited while the operator opened the line on her call to
Moscow. Chiun could only hear her half of the conversation with
Marshal Denia.
"Yes. Probably tomorrow we will go there. Oh, good. You are
coming? When will you get here? Wonderful. I long to see you again.
I will not go there until you arrive."
Chiun rapped on the door, and heard the telephone quickly
hung up. When Ludmilla opened the door, her face was first
surprised, then annoyed.
"Oh. You."
"Yes. I hope I did not disturb anything important." He
smiled at her and Ludmilla knew that Chiun had heard the call. What
she did not know was that Chiun, at that moment, was only a hair
away from killing her to protect Remo. But he did not strike,
because Remo would never have believed in the necessity of the
act.
"Nothing important," she said. "What do you want?"
"I am inviting you and Remo to dinner tonight. As my
guests."
"Oh, well…"
"You must," Chiun said. "You and I must be friends."
She paused, then acceded. "If you insist."
"I do. I insist. Remo will call for you. I will see to it."
Ludmilla laughed. "I have already seen to it, old man. He will
call for me whenever I wish."
"As you would have it," Chiun said and walked away, angered
because the woman was right. Remo was her slave.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
"I don't know why you keep that old man hanging around anyway,"
Ludmilla said.
"I've grown accustomed to his face," Remo said, and sipped his
mineral water to turn off the conversation.
They sat at a front table in the Crystal Hotel supper club.
Chiun had insisted that all the arrangements be left to him,
and when Remo and Ludmilla arrived, the headwaiter smiled at them,
showed them to a front row table, was polite, and set the indoor
record for Las Vegas, a mark that would live forever, Remo decided by
refusing a tip.
Ludmilla persisted. "It would be different if that old goblin
gave something to you. But nothing except complaints. This is
how you spend your life? Listening to him complain? Why is he here?
Why is he with us?"
"He's really a nice old geezer," Remo said. "Besides, he has his
strong points."
"Yes?"
"Yes," said Remo.
"Tell me one of his strong points."
Remo thought a moment. How to tell her that Chiun was more
deadly than a whole military division, more powerful than
plutonium, more accurate than calculus. How to tell her?
"He's all right," Remo said. "He knows a lot of things."
"He knows how to get old and sponge off his betters and his
youngers," Ludmilla said. "Too bad for you that you do not send him
away."
"Well…" Remo was noncomittal. "That's the way it
goes."
He was spared further conversation by the crowd. Instead of a
roar, there was a hush and then every voice in the room was silent,
and Remo turned toward the entrance to the supper club.
Walking down the aisle through the tables was Chiun, wearing a
black robe, and on his arm, towering a head over him, was Miss
Jacquanne Juice, headliner of the show at the Crystal Hotel. She
wore a scanty white gown and nothing else.
Remo looked at them, as did every other pair of eyes in the
room.
"Stop looking at her," Ludmilla said.
"I'm not," Remo said. "I'm looking at Chiun. The old fox is
enjoying this."
There was a spattering of applause. Like a heavyweight fighter,
Chiun waved, a king's gesture to quiet the unruly mob.
Then Chiun and Jacquanne were at the table and the headwaiter
helped seat them, and slowly the room returned to its steady
buzzing as customers went back to their drinks.
Chiun smiled. "Remo, this is Miss Jacquanne Juice. Or something
like that. This is Remo, who is better than he looks."
Chiun stopped and Remo cleared his throat.
"Oh," Chiun said. "This…" He waved toward Ludmilla. "This
is a Russian woman. This is Miss Jacquanne Juice."
Ludmilla nodded. Jacquanne looked at her, then said, "You're
beautiful."
Chiun nudged her under the table, but Remo said, "Yes, isn't
she?"
"So are you," Chiun said to Jacquanne. "You are most beautiful.
The most beautiful woman Remo has ever seen. Isn't that right,
Remo?"
Remo shrugged and looked at Ludmilla.
"Isn't that right, Remo?" Chiun persisted.
"What is your name?" Jacquanne asked Ludmilla.
"Ludmilla."
"You are beautiful. Truly beautiful."
"Thank you." It did not occur to Ludmilla to return the
compliment; it did not occur to Jacquanne to hint at it.
Chiun said, "You are truly beautiful," to Jacquanne. "Don't
you think so, Remo?"
Remo nodded, reluctantly.
"And she makes a very good living, Remo. She has her own band,
and people who walk around fastening her brassieres and
everything," Chiun explained.
Remo nodded again.
Ludmilla said, "Remo, I have a headache. I think I'd like to go
back to my room."
"All right." Remo stood.
"You are coming back, though, Remo, right?" said Chiun.
"I doubt it." Ludmilla answered for Remo.
Chiun looked dejected. Jacquanne could not take her eyes off the
Russian woman. Remo shrugged.
"Good night, Chiun. Good night, Miss…'' Remo said.
"Juice," said Chiun. "Jacquanne Juice."
"Good night, Miss Juice," Remo said.
"Good night," said Ludmilla. "Miss Juice. Old man." And when
Chiun met her eyes, she winked-the wink of a winner to a loser, and
then she turned and led Remo from the supper club.
They had gone only two steps toward the exit when Remo was
stopped by an order, barked by Chiun in Korean.
Remo turned. He felt Ludmilla stop and look back also. Chiun,
speaking a fast flow of Korean words, picked up the dinner knife at
the table. He held it in his left hand, handle between his
fingertips, then with the tip of his right index finger struck
the knife three times, with no more apparent force than if he
were poking someone in the chest to make a point. The first two
pokes broke off pieces of the steel knifeblade; the third poke
split the silver alloy handle into two pieces which fell on the
table in front of Chiun.
He nodded to Remo who nodded back before pulling Ludmilla toward
the door. She was looking over the shoulder at Chiun and the
pieces of knife in front of him.
"What did he say?" she asked.
"It was Korean," Remo said. " 'Even a knife may shatter; even a
strong man may fall.' "
Ludmilla was still looking over her shoulder, her eyes
narrowed.
"How did he do that with the knife?"
"Who knows?" said Remo.
"Can you do it?"
"I don't know. Maybe. Chiun understands more about objects than
I do. It has something to do with vibrations."
They were at the door and Remo led the way out. Ludmilla kept
staring at Chiun until the door closed behind them.
The next day Marshal Denia arrived in Las Vegas.
CHAPTER TWELVE
Ludmilla had begged off the trip to the desert to see Remo's
magic spring, pleading an upset stomach; Remo had gone out to
walk around Las Vegas; and Chiun was alone in their room when a
messenger came.
"I must see you. L."
Chiun crumpled the message and dropped it on the floor, then
walked up to Ludmilla's room.
When he entered, she was seated at her dressing table, her back
to Chiun, wearing only a bluish robe that made her skin seem to
glow a pale yellow. She smiled at Chiun in the mirror, a
dropped eyes coy smile, then carefully closed her open robe before
she spun on her chair and faced him.
"I have asked you to come so I could apologize to you," she
said. "I have treated you badly."
"I am always treated badly," Chiun said.
"I know how it must be. No one understands you; they ask much of
you but give nothing in return."
Chiun nodded. The faint tendrils of hair over his ears continued
nodding after his head had stopped.
"Well, I do not wish to be one of those ungrateful ones,"
said Ludmilla. She rose and walked to Chiun who stood just inside
the door. She took his two hands in hers. "I am sorry," she
said.
"Why?" said Chiun.
"I am sorry for my rudeness, but more for my stupidity. I
realize all I could learn from your wisdom and your gentleness
and like a fool I have rejected that gift of friendship you
offered me."
Chiun nodded again.
She reached her right hand to touch the side of his face. As her
left arm left her side, the front of her dressing gown slipped
open. She moved even closer to Chiun, so close their bodies almost
touched. "Can you forgive me?" she said.
"Yes," said Chiun. He looked down at Ludmilla's flawless skin,
shadowed yellow by the blue of the gown. "You are a lovely woman,"
he said.
She smiled at him again and left her hand on the side of his
face. "Thank you," she said. "But beauty is a gift of God; wisdom
is an achievement of character."
"That is true," Chiun said. "That is true. Most never see that
truth."
"Most never have their eyes fully open," she said. She leaned
even closer to him.
"And what of Remo?" Chiun said.
Ludmilla shrugged. The movement almost, but not quite, released
her breasts from her gown. "Who looks at the sapling when he stands
on the edge of the forest?"
And again Chiun nodded, and as he did, Ludmilla leaned forward
and moved her face down to his, searching for his lips with hers.
As she found them, she said softly, "I have never been made love to
by a Master of Sinanju."
And afterwards, she said-and meant it-"Never before like
that."
She lay next to Chiun in her bed, his body still clothed in his
red kimono, hers covered by a sheet, and laughed.
"To think of Remo telling me his power came from a magic
spring."
"The child likes to joke," Chiun said.
"But the power is Sinanju, isn't it?" she said.
"No, beauteous one. The power is within each person; Sinanju is
the key that unlocks the power."
"And you are the Master." She said it in a tone of reverential
awe, as if she could not believe that Chiun was with her.
Then she rolled on her side toward him, put her left hand on his
face, and said, "Show me a trick. Do something for me."
"Sinanju is not meant for tricks," he said.
"But for me? Just once. Just let me see some of your awesome
power. Please?"
"Only for you," Chiun said.
"Remo told me it was vibrations," she said.
"Sometimes it is vibrations," Chiun said. "It is in knowing what
you deal with that you make each thing a weapon. Each thing has its
own vibrations, is its own central being, and to use it, you must
first understand it, then become it."
As he spoke, Chiun used a fingernail to bust open the pillow
under his head. He sat up and pulled out two small feathers, each
an inchlong piece of fluffy down.
"What could be softer than the feather?" he said. "Yet, it is
soft only because we use it for softness. We need not."
Hands moving faster than eye could follow, Chiun raised the two
feathers, one in each hand, to his eyes, and then splashed his
hands forward toward the opposite wall of the room.
The two small feathers left his fingertips like supersonic
darts, hit the wooden wall with simultaneous "pings," and
buried themselves into the wood panel where they stayed, vibrating,
in the breeze of the overhead air conditioner, like miniature
plumes.
"Marvelous," Ludmilla said. "Can I do that? Can I learn?"
"Only after much practice. Much time," said Chiun.
"I have much time," she said, pulling him back onto the pillow
next to her. "And I want to learn everything you can teach me."
"And I will teach you," Chiun said. "Things you never even
dreamed of before."
Later, Ludmilla had a wonderful idea. Her upset stomach had
vanished, so why didn't she and Chiun drive out into the desert and
look for a spring, then tell Remo they had found his magic spring.
It would be a joke. A wonderful joke, she thought. And if Chiun
wanted to change, he could; she would arrange for a car and driver,
and meet him in front of the hotel in fifteen minutes.
Chiun looked at her and she could see in his eyes that he wanted
to do this thing very much, so without even waiting for an answer,
she patted his face again and walked with him to the door.
He stopped in the doorway and looked up at her violet eyes.
"You are a most beautiful woman," he said.
Ludmilla blushed and then closed the door behind him. She
had things to do and she didn't need Chiun around. No fool like an
old fool, she thought, as she went to the telephone.
Twenty minutes later, she and Chiun were sitting in the
back of a Rolls Royce on its way out of Las Vegas on Boulder
Highway. Chiun wore a thin black robe.
In the front seat was their driver, a pudgy mustached man, and
two other men who, Ludmilla explained, were guides to the desert
around Las Vegas. Each had a neck as big as the average man's
thigh. They wore hats and stared straight ahead. Ludmilla's eyes
looked up and caught the eyes of the driver in the rearview
mirror.
Field Marshal Gregory Denia smiled at her. The courtesan had
done her work well. First, they would finish this old man, and then
even the score with the American, Remo. The courtesan had done very
well.
Remo lost $2,350 playing roulette but won $4.00 in nickels
playing slot machines before getting back to the hotel, where the
first thing he saw was the crumpled note Chiun had dropped on the
floor. I must see you. L.
He would talk to Chiun about that. Intercepting a note obviously
meant for Remo, and then just throwing it away. He steamed on his
way up the stairs to Ludmilla's room.
There was no answer to his knock, but the door was open and
inside, in an envelope, he found another note: this time for
him.
Remo. I do not wish to see you again. The old one has shown me
what true love is. I am heart and body the woman of the Master of
Sinanju. Goodbye. Ludmilla.
Remo crumpled the note and dropped it. His brain whirling in
confusion, he spun and looked at the room. The bed was unmade, and
Remo could see that it had been used, but not for sleeping.
"Chink bastard. Dirty two timing conniving slant-eyed Korean
fink," Remo shouted. He slammed his fist into the wall, splintering
the wood panel, and then, the blood rising up in his temples, he
walked from the room with a mission in his mind. He was going to
find and kill Chiun. Search and destroy.
It took him five minutes to learn that Chiun and Ludmilla had
driven out into the desert in a rented Rolls Royce and only five
seconds to steal a car to follow them.
Minutes later, Remo was racing across the desert highway, his
foot holding the gas pedal down to the floor, the stolen Ford a
projectile, moving at 120 miles an hour down the straight as string
two lane road.
And ten minutes later he saw the big Rolls Royce parked
alongside the highway, and he saw footprints through the sand
leading toward a small hill seventy-five yards from the road.
He turned off the key and skidded the car to a stop and was out,
on the ground, before the car stopped rocking on its springs.
There were a lot of footprints leading through the sand but Remo
was interested only in one pair-those of Chiun's sandals, which
scuffed along in the middle of all the other footprints.
Remo took the hill in three giant strides. He was looking down
into a natural depression, a bowl in the ground surrounded by an
almost perfectly circular hill. Sitting in the sand, his black
robe swirled about him, was Chiun. His arms were folded and he
looked implacably ahead.
"Dink bastard," Remo shouted and ran down the hill into the
natural amphitheater, before it occured to him to wonder where
Ludmilla was.
"Rat bastard," Remo yelled again.
Chiun looked up. "I have waited for you."
"And so have we." The voice came from behind Remo. He turned and
saw three men and
Ludmilla coming down the hill toward him. The three men carried
pistols in their hands.
Remo looked from Ludmilla to Chiun, then back to the woman and
the three men.
Two of the men stopped behind Remo and trained their weapons on
him, while the third man, Marshal Denia, and Ludmilla walked past
Remo and stopped in front of Chiun.
"Ludmilla," Remo called weakly. She did not respond. She
did not even look at him. Denia did.
"This is a better catch than I hoped for. First the old man, and
then you, American. The spilled blood of the Treska will be
avenged."
"Go ahead," Remo said. "Kill the son of a bitch."
Denia cocked his revolver and pointed it at Chiun, who sat still
only six feet away from him, his arms still folded.
"Chiun," Remo called. But Chiun did not answer, and Remo
suddenly realized the truth. Chiun was going to let himself be
killed.
"Chiun," he yelled again.
"Only one can save my life," Chiun said finally.
"I'll save it," Remo said. "I'll save it. Just for the pleasure
of killing you myself, you two-timing fraud."
Chiun shut his eyes. "The House of Sinanju has lived on a frail
thread for thousands of years," he said. "If it must be broken now
by a Master I have chosen and I have trained, then these eyes will
not see it. I welcome this Russian death."
As if to oblige, Denia raised his pistol at arm's length before
him, taking aim at Chiun's forehead. Remo saw Ludmilla reach into
her handbag and remove her cigarette case and begin to light a
cigarette.
"I'll save it," Remo yelled. "I'm going to save it and then I'm
going to wring your scrawny neck."
He lashed back with both feet, kicking up and out. He felt the
backs of his shoes crack into two gunbearing hands. His own hands
hit the sand and Remo pulled his weight up and forward, then
slammed back with the toes of his feet into two throats. He knew
without turning that both men were dead, and he used their throats
for a toehold to break across the sand toward Denia and Chiun and
Ludmilla.
"Gregory," Ludmilla said when she saw Remo coming toward them.
Denia turned and pointed his pistol at Remo who stopped, ten feet
away, apparently neutralized by Denia's gun.
"So these are the tricks of Sinanju," Denia said with a smile.
"In some other age, American, I would have liked to learn them." He
sighed heavily. "But this is not the time or the place."
He squeezed the trigger and fired a shot at Remo. At ten feet,
it missed. Remo had slipped off to the left, and now he was
standing motionless in a new spot. Denia fired again, and missed
again, and now Remo was moving slowly across the sand toward him,
high on his toes, scurrying, slipping, and sliding, and Denia fired
again and again and again and… click! The revolver was
empty, and Remo made one final move in, plucked the revolver from
Denia's hand, and replaced it in the Russian spy's throat. It went
in barrel first and Denia coughed, as if he had swallowed a piece
of food down the wrong tube, and then he reached for his throat but
the gun butt got in his way. His hand closed on it, and it looked
as if he had just punctured his own throat with his own gun, and
then he exhaled, a single loud hiss of air, and fell heavily onto
his side in the sand.
Chiun opened his eyes and saw Remo towering over him. Remo
rocked back and forth on his feet as if building up enough inertial
energy to strike.
"You're dead, Chiun," he said. "You made love to her. My woman.
How could you?"
"It was easy," Chiun said mildly. "She asked me to. She would
have asked anyone to, if she thought they could give her a way to
kill you."
Remo blinked, then looked from Chiun to Ludmilla. She shook her
head at him. "He lies," she said. "He lies. He came to my room and
took me by force. It was awful. Terrible."
Remo looked back to Chiun who still sat motionless in the
sand. "Ask yourself, Remo. What are these Russians doing here? Who
were they sent to kill? Who led them to you and to me?"
"Enough of this, Remo," Ludmilla said. "Kill this old fool and
let us be off. In Russia, you can have a new life with me."
Remo hesitated. His hands clenched and unclenched.
"Do it now, or I leave," Ludmilla said. "I will not stand here
burning in the hot sun waiting for a fool to make a decision." She
flicked her gold lighter and raised it to the cigarette at her
lips.
Remo looked down at Chiun. His hands were folded in his lap; his
eyes were closed, but his face was tilted upward, and his throat
was a target as open as an Irish drunk's mouth. A toe shot would
take him out for good. Rip out the throat and leave him in the
sand.
"I'm waiting, Remo," Ludmilla said. Remo still hesitated, and
Ludmilla walked past him to the body of Marshal Denia. "If you
won't do it, I'll do it myself." She picked up the empty revolver
and turned to aim it at Chiun.
His left arm flailed out around his body, and the side of his
hand came up, hit into the end of Ludmilla's gold cigarette holder
and slammed it back into her throat. She looked at Remo with large
violet eyes, made larger by shock and surprise, then she
smiled at him the smile of sudden joy-but she still didn't have it
right, and she died.
Remo dropped to his knees and buried his face on Ludmilla's
body. He wept. Chiun rose to his feet and moved silently to Remo
and patted him on the shoulder.
"She wanted only to kill you, my son."
With almost invisible pressure, his patting motion turned
into a grasp that lifted Remo up from the sand and placed him on
his feet.
"Come," Chiun said. Still holding Remo's shoulder, he
walked him away toward the cars behind the small hill.
At the top of the hill, Remo looked down at the body of Ludmilla
and his voice broke again.
"I loved her, Little Father."
"How long are you going to hold this against me?" Chiun asked.
"Am I going to hear nothing but complaints for the rest of the
afternoon?"
A week later, the Senate Foreign Affairs Committee, which
had given the Secretary of State and the CIA Director a tough
going-over behind closed doors, was called to the office of the
President of the United States.
The President dumped out a manila envelope containing some two
dozen passports. He looked around the room at the thirteen senators
who sat in soft leather chairs facing his desk.
"Those are the passports of twenty-four American agents who
have been killed since you clowns began meddling with our
intelligence setup."
The chairman of the committee began to rise to protest. The
President of the United States put a large sinewy hand on his
shoulder and pushed him back into his chair.
"Sit still and shut up."
The President dumped out another envelope filled with
passports.
"Those are the fake cover passports of the Russian spies
who killed our men. They're dead now, too."
He looked slowly, around the room, meeting and holding every
man's eyes in turn.
"Now you can make something of this if you want to. It's your
right to do that. But let me tell you something. Mess with this and
I'm going to hang all your asses on a garage door. When I'm done
telling the American people how you were responsible for twenty-four
murders, you'll be lucky not to be indicted yourself. For murder.
You got it?"
No one spoke.
"Any questions?"
No one spoke.
Three days later, the Senate Foreign Affairs Committee decided unanimously that there was no substance to the
reports of major espionage activity in Western Europe by the United
States and decided to drop its planned investigation.
REVISION HISTORY
Version 2.025feb05 CaptKeen
-reformatted to standard HTML, chapter linked
-proofread - fixed many scan errors
-tested as XML 1.0 Transitional compliant
Walter Forbier surrendered his .25 caliber Beretta to the owner
of a small bookstore on Boulevard Raspail in Paris, France, just as
the first buds appeared under the fresh spring sun that early
April day, and four hours before laughing men beat his rib cage
into the muscles of his heart.
"You have no knives?" said the scrawny old man with a gray
sweater and a two-day-old beard. His teeth were black from a gummy
thing he chewed and rolled over his lips.
"No," said Forbier.
"No brass knuckles?"
"No," said Forbier.
"No explosives?"
"No," said Forbier.
"Any other weapons?"
"I know karate. Do you want me to cut off my hands?" Forbier
asked.
"Please, please, we must get this over with," the man said. "Now
sign this." He unsealed a plastic case and took out a three by five
card. Forbier could see his own signature on the back. The man
placed the white card on the counter, unlined side up.
"Why don't you have one with photograph and height and
weight?"
"Please, please," said the man.
"They're more afraid of my killing someone than of my getting
killed."
"You are expendable, Walter Forbier. Is that the correct
pronunciation?" He had pronounced it Foebeeyay.
"That's the French way. It's four like in the number and beer
like in the drink. Fourbeer."
He watched his little pistol go under the counter. Forbier
wanted to grab it and run. He felt as if he had lost his bathing
suit while swimming, and that now, while thousands lined the shore,
he would have to walk through all of them back to his clothes.
"That's all," said the man after Forbier signed the card.
"Leave."
"What are you going to do with it?" asked Forbier, nodding
to where the pistol had gone under the counter.
"You can get another when you're allowed."
"I've had that one for five years," said Forbier. "It's never
failed me."
"Please, please," said the man. "I don't want you spending too
much time here. There are others."
"I don't know why they didn't just call us home," Forbier
said.
"Shhhh," said the man. "Get out of here."
Walter Forbier was twenty-nine years old and he was wise enough
that spring morning not to expect to live to thirty. He had a knack
for bad timing.
Five years before, just out of the Marines with a degree in
mechanical engineering, he had discovered that almost
everything he had learned before doing his military hitch was now
useless.
"But I graduated summa cum laude," Forbier had said.
"Which means that you're one of the foremost experts in outdated
systems," said the employment agency.
"Well, what am I going to do?"
"What have you been doing recently?"
"Wading in mud up to my neck, avoiding booby traps, and trying
to stay alive in situations that did not lend themselves to
longevity," Forbier said.
"Have you thought of politics?" said the employment
agency.
Forbier had gotten married, just in time to find out that others
were enjoying the same pleasures without the legal complications.
On the honeymoon, his wife invited several pretty young things
to their hotel dining table. He was amazed that she showed no fear
of his being attracted to them. Then he discovered it was he who
should be jealous. They were for her.
"Why didn't you tell me you were a lesbian?" he had asked.
"You were the first really nice man I ever met. I didn't want to
hurt your feelings."
"But why did you marry me?"
"I thought we could work it out."
"How?"
"I didn't know."
Thus, without a wife and without a job and with a useless
technical degree, Walter Forbier vowed he would not mistime his
future again. He would get into something that was going to last.
He looked around, and the one profession that looked healthiest was
fighting the cold war. Even if America lost, there would be even
better employment under the Communists.
And so Walter Forbier joined the Central Intelligence
Agency, and, for $427.83 a month extra, a hazard mission called
Sunflower.
"It's beautiful. You see the world. You travel singly or in
groups. You get your extra pay and all you have to do is stay in
shape."
"Sunflower won't be disbanded?" Forbier asked cautiously.
"Can't be," said the officer in charge.
"Why not?"
"Because it's not up to us to disband it."
"Who is it up to?" Forbier asked.
"The Russians."
It was the Russians, the officer had explained, who had started
the whole thing. At the end of World War II, the Soviet Union had
had an excess of highly trained killer teams in Eastern Europe.
They were not mass combat troops, but specialists in eliminating
specific people. Most soldiers just fired away and advanced. These
men could be given a name and could guarantee that the person,
whoever he was or wherever he was, would be dead within a week. The
Russian group was called Treska which meant cod.
The officer didn't know why the Russians had named their unit
Treska any more than he knew why the CIA had named its counterunit
Sunflower. The Treska had been crucial in the Russian
takeover of Czechoslovakia, and even more crucial when the country
had rebelled briefly. Their job was to make sure key leaders died
just as the Russian tanks moved in.
"They're beautiful. Not one peep out of the Czechs. The tanks
were only window dressing, sort of like a show of force. The Czechs
lost because they had no leaders left living, nobody to tell the
people to go to the hills."
"Why didn't we use Sunflower in Vietnam?" asked Walter
Forbier.
"That's just it. We don't have to."
And the officer explained that the real purpose of Sunflower was
to keep a counterkiller team floating in Western Europe, just so
that the Russians knew that if they used Treska, America would
use Sunflower. "Like an atomic arsenal neither side wants to use."
America had it, so Russia wouldn't use it.
And it worked, he said. Except for an occasional body here and
there, the two squads floated through Western Europe in relative
luxury, each letting the other know it was around. But neither
acted.
The only thing that could terminate Sunflower would be the KGB's
decision to terminate Treska.
Forbier said he was looking forward to joining Sunflower, and he
planned privately on being with the team in Rome in time for
Christmas. He was off by 4 1/2 years and that was reduced training
time, allowing him six months credit for his Marine experience.
Five years of training.
He learned French and Russian so well he could dream in them. He
learned energy control, to be able to function for a week with only
a half-hour's sleep. Parachuting for Sunflower was jumping out of
the plane with your chute in your hands and putting it on in
midair.
He learned the feel system of firearms. You didn't use sights,
you used feel. Sights were mechanical, and fine to teach thousands
of people how to get a bullet flying in the general direction of
their target. But the feel system required working with a
weapon so that the flight path of the bullet was an extension of
your arm. You imagined a yardlong rod behind the barrel of the gun
and the curving drop of your bullet, and, after four hundred rounds
a day for four years, you just knew what was in your flight path.
This had to be done with one weapon only, and the weapon became
part of you. For Walter Forbier, it was his .25 caliber
Beretta.
Forbier arrived for his first day's duty with Sunflower
after five years of training, and got the instruction that he
had to surrender his Beretta at a bookshop. He didn't even have
time to exchange his American dollars for francs. His contact
stuffed crisp hundred-franc notes into Forbier's pocket. The ride to
the bookstore cost forty-two francs on the meter, roughly equivalent
to ten American dollars. When Forbier entered the bookstore,
he was a deadly instrument of foreign policy. When he left, without
his gun and without even an explanation, he was a target waiting to
be hit.
Once again, his timing had been awful.
But if he were going to die, at least he was going to have one
good Parisian meal. Not a great one, but a good one. He somehow
felt that if he headed himself toward a great meal, his luck would
not allow it. But he might be able to sneak a good meal past
his luck.
On Boulevard St. Germaine, he chose Le Vagabond, an
adequate two-star restaurant. He began with Fruits de Merraw clams,
raw shrimp, and raw oysters.
"Walter. Walter Forbier," said a man in an elegant Pierre
Cardin suit. "I'm so glad I found you. You're really wasting a meal
with Fruits de Mer. Please let me order."
The man deposited his black homburg on a chair next to Walter
and sat down across from him. In perfect French, he ordered a
different meal for Forbier. The man was in his early fifties, with
an immaculate tan, the elegant smile of a Wall Street board
room.
"Who are you? What's happening?" asked Walter.
"What's happening is Sunflower is surrendering its weapons. This
is an order from the Security Council to the top of the CIA. The
government is terrified of any more CIA incidents. They figure with
no weapons, you can do no damage."
"I don't mean to be rude, sir," said Forbier, "but I don't know
what you're talking about."
"That's right. The contact word. Let's see. This is the first
day of spring. Subtract two letters from G, which gives us E and we
have Early End, Ethel's Earrings. All right?"
"Fine Friends," said Walter using the following letter of the
alphabet half the number of times the previous letter had been used
to him.
"I know who you are. No one uses the contact words any more.
Everyone knows everyone else. Don't eat the bread."
"Am I glad to see you," Forbier said. "When can I make contact
with the rest of the team?"
"Let's see. Cassidy is in London and retiring, Navroki is out,
Rothafel, Meyers, John, Sawyer, Bensen, and Kanter were out
yesterday and Wilson this morning. So that leaves seven more, but
they're in Italy and they should be out by tonight and tomorrow."
"Out? Out where?"
"Out dead. I told you not to eat the bread here."
The man snatched the crust from Walter's hands.
"Who are you?"
"I'm sorry," said the man. "I'm so used to everyone in
Sunflower knowing me. Didn't they tell you who I was in the States?
I guess they don't bother any more with photographs. I'm Vassily."
"Who?"
"Vassily Vassilivich. Deputy commander of Treska. You would have
gotten to know me better if your government hadn't gone bananas.
I'm sorry things worked out this way. Here comes the food."
Forbier noticed the man was armed. He had a trim shoulder
holster tailored to the lines of the impeccable suit. Almost
invisible, but armed he was. So were the two men looking at Forbier
from the back of the restaurant. One was a giant. He was
laughing.
Vassilivich said to ignore the laughter.
"He's a stupid brute. A sadist. The problem with long-term
operations like these is that you live like a family with your
group. That laughing man is Mikhailov. If it weren't for the
Treska, he would be hospitalized as criminally insane. Like your
Gassidy."
Forbier decided to change his order. He wanted a filet. When
that came he complained the knife was too dull. The waiter, white
apron swinging before him, disappeared into the kitchen to get
a sharper one.
"Am I the last of the Sunflower?"
"In Northern Europe? Just about."
"I guess you're pretty happy with your success," said
Forbier.
"What success?" said Vassilivich, swirling a piece of veal in
wine sauce and carefully balancing it up to his mouth so the
dripping sauce would not mar his shirt.
"Destroying Sunflower," Forbier said. He knew what he would do.
He had been trained for five years to do something and if he were
the last of the weaponless Sunflower team, they would at least go
out with something on the Scoreboard. He forced himself to avoid
looking at Vassilivich's throat and looked toward the kitchen on
the left rear of Le Vagabond, from which the waiter would be
returning with his sharper knife. He took a bite of the bread.
Vassilivich had been right. The crust was a bit too cardboardy.
"When Sunflower is destroyed, we will have our way in Western
Europe and England, and then, if we are not stopped, we will be
sucked into America. And then, if we are not stopped, we will
ultimately all find ourselves in a nice little nuclear war. So
what have we won by destroying you? A battle in Europe? A battle in
America? We had a nice balance of terror going here and your idiot
Congress decided to live by kindergarten rules that never applied
anywhere in the world. Your country is insane."
"Nobody's forcing you to work over Western Europe," said
Forbier.
"Son, you don't know how vacuums works. They suck you in.
Already there are people back home plotting brilliant moves for us.
And it will all look so good. Until we kill ourselves. If you had
lived, you would see. Just as we must take advantage of your being
weaponless, so we will take advantage of Western Europe being
weaponless, so to speak."
"Your English is very good," said Forbier.
"You shouldn't have eaten the bread," said Vassilivich.
When the sharper knife came, the laughing giant, not the waiter,
delivered it, and, still laughing, cut Forbier's filet for
him. Forbier declined dessert.
In an alley, off a side street near St. Germaine, behind a shoe
store featuring high glossy boots, the laughing man and three
others beat in the rib cage of Walter Forbier.
Vassilivich watched in gloom.
"Now it begins," he said in his native Russian, gloom on his
face like the coming of a winter storm. "Now it begins."
"Victory," said the laughing giant, wiping his huge hands. "A
great victory."
"We have won nothing," said Vassilivich. A sudden shower
came upon the city that spring day, feeding the roots of the trees
for the new buds and washing the blood of Walter Forbier from his
young face.
In Washington, a messenger arrived from Langley, Virginia, with
orders to interrupt a National Security Council meeting at which
the President was presiding.
The messenger got a signature from the secretary of state to
whom he was assigned to deliver the small sealed package. Under the
first wrapping was a white envelope, chemically treated so that if
anyone touched it, a black mark from his body oils
appeared. The Secretary of State, wheezing from his paunchy
weight, left a trail of black marks across the envelope as his
pudgy fingers tore it open. The President looked on, occasionally
sucking at the pain in his right forefinger. Someone had passed a
document marked "Single, Lone" around the large polished oak table
in the sealed room behind the Oval Office. It had been fastened
with a paper clip. It went from the Secretary of State to the
Director of the Central Intelligence Agency, the Secretaries of the
Army, Air Force, and Navy, the Secretary of Defense, and the director of the National Defense Agency. When
it got to the President, he grabbed it in such a way that the clip
plunged into his index finger, drawing blood.
"It's a good thing the Secret Service isn't in the room," the
President said, laughing, "or they would have wrestled that paper
clip to the ground."
Everyone laughed politely. It was no accident that the three
water pitchers always ended up, bunched at the far end of the long
table. Whoever sat next to the President somehow found himself
nudging any close pitcher away. The Security Council had
accidentally discovered that some classified documents were
water soluble when someone had left a water pitcher near the
President's elbow. The Secretary of State read the document he had
been handed, and in solemn tones, reflecting the guttural accents
of his German youth, he said, "It was to be expected. We should
have known."
He removed the single paper clip from the document and handed
three loose sheets of gray paper to the President of the United
States, who cut his thumb on their edges.
Everyone agreed that paper could be very sharp. The President
asked for water for the cut. The Secretary of Defense filled one
glass half full. He passed it up the table.
"Thank you," said the President, knocking the glass into the lap
of the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency, whose turn
it was to sit next to the President, but who complained that
somehow the Secretary of the Army always missed his turn.
The Secretary of Defense poured another glass and hand-delivered
it up to the head of the table where the President put his bleeding
thumb into the glass.
"Be careful, sir," said the Secretary of State. "That document
is water soluble also."
"What?" said the President, taking his thumb out of the glass
and holding the papers in both hands. The right thumb went through
the document like a spoon through fresh, warm oatmeal. The
pages suddenly had a long thumb hole in them. "Oh," said the
President of the United States.
"No matter," said the Secretary of State. "I remember what it
said. Verbatim."
The Sunflower Team had been annihilated, said the Secretary of
State. This team had been the counterforce to the Russian Treska
which had operated so successfully in Eastern Europe.
Sunflower had been destroyed when it was de-weaponed. The weapons
had been taken away for fear of another international incident. Now
the Treska was loose, blooded, and there was nothing apparently to
stop them.
"Perhaps a stern note to the Kremlin?" suggested the Secretary
of Defense.
The Secretary of State shook his head. "They have their problems
too. They cannot stop. We have created a vacuum they are being
sucked into. They cannot not proceed. They have their hawks too.
After almost thirty years of cat and mouse, they suddenly had the
mouse in their mouths and they swallowed. What do we threaten them
with in this note to the Kremlin? 'Be careful or you will be even
more successful next time?' "
The Director of the Central Intelligence Agency explained how
the Sunflower worked and that it took a man an exceptional man at
least five years of training to achieve the level of competence
needed for that sort of clandestine killing. What was needed now to
stop the Treska was another equally good small unit. Or a nuclear
war.
"Or time," said the Secretary of State. "They will kill and kill
until even the American public wakes up."
"And then?" asked the President. "Then we pray that there is
something left to fight them with," said the Secretary of
State.
"America is not dead yet," said the president, and his voice was
somehow calmer and his eyes just slightly clearer when he said
this. In some manner, a decision had quietly been made, and he
turned the agenda to another subject.
He canceled a meeting with a Congressional delegation that
afternoon and went to his bedroom, a surprising move for a very fit
President. He shut the large door behind him and personally drew
the drapes. In a bureau drawer was a red telephone. He waited until
4:15 p.m. exactly, then picked up the receiver.
"I want to talk to you," he said.
"I've been expecting this phone call," came a lemony Voice.
"When can you get to the White House?"
"Three hours."
"Then you're not in Washington?"
"No."
"Where are you?"
"You don't need to know."
"But you do exist, don't you? Your people can perform certain
extraordinary things, can't they?"
"Yes."
"I never thought I would have to use you. I had hoped I
wouldn't."
"So had we," came the voice.
The President put the red phone back in the bureau drawer.
His predecessor had told him about the phone one teary day the week
before he resigned. It had been in this very room. The former
President had been drinking heavily. His left leg rested on a
hassock to ease the pain of his phlebitis. He sat on a white
doughnut pillow.
"They'll kill me," said the former President. "They'll kill me
and no one will care. They'd celebrate in the streets if I were
dead. Do you know that? These people would kill me and
everyone else would celebrate."
"That's not so, sir. There are many people who still love you,"
said the then Vice President.
"Name fifty-one percent," said the former President and
blew his nose wetly into a tissue.
"Ever the politician, sir."
"And what do I get for it? If John Kennedy did what I did,
they'd think it was a little boy's game and some sort of joke. If
Lyndon Johnson did it, no one would find out. If Eisenhower did
it…"
"Ike wouldn't do it," interrupted the vice president.
"But if he did."
"He wouldn't''
"He wouldn't have had the brains to do it. Everything was
handed to that man on a platter. World War II, everything. I had to
fight for what I got. No one ever loved me for myself. Not even the wife. Not
really."
"Sir, you called me for something?"
"In that bureau drawer is a red telephone. It will be yours when
I am no longer President." The thought overwhelmed him and he
sobbed.
"Sir."
"Just a minute," he said, regaining his composure. "All
right. When that day happens, you will have that phone. Don't use
it. They're bastards and disloyal and never think of anyone but
themselves."
"Who, sir?"
"They're murderers. They get away with murder. They go
around our country murdering civilians and you're going to be
responsible for them when you're President. How do you like them
apples?" The President served up a delicious grin amidst his
banquet of tears.
"Who are they?"
As the former President explained it, John Kennedy-who never
got blamed for anything-was really the one who had started it. Code
name: CURE. "Basically, they were a vicious, disloyal pack of
killers who couldn't be counted on in a crunch. When things were
going well, they were your babies. But when the going got
tough, so did they. They got going."
"You still haven't explained, sir. I will need an
explanation."
The President explained. CURE had been organized because
the government had come to fear that the Constitution could not
survive the spread of crime. The government needed an extra boost
in that department. But the extra boost itself was a violation of
the Constitution. So without getting caught or blamed, with nary a
peep from the newspapers or from anyone else, that good old
liberal John F. Kennedy had plucked a CIA man out of duty and set
him up with a secret budget. It was a vast secret budget. It had a
network throughout the country, and no one except the head of it-a
New Englander who looked down on people from California because
they weren't born rich-knew about it. It had an enforcement arm too-a homicidal maniac psychopath, and his teacher, who was a
foreigner, and who wasn't white.
"Sir, I don't understand how no one would have heard of it by
this time," the then Vice President said doubtfully.
"If only three know of it and only two understand it and if
you can kill anyone you feel like, as free as the breeze without
anyone complaining, you can get away with anything. But if you are
the President of the United States and a Republican and come from
California and if your wife wears a plain old Republican cloth
coat, then you can't even get away with trying to save the
presidency and the country…"
"Sir. In my administration, I won't tolerate this
organization."
"Then pick up the phone and say to them, you're disbanded. Go
ahead… say that. Johnson told me about them and told me any
time I wanted to get rid of them, all I had to do was say they
should disband."
"And did you?"
"Yesterday."
"And what happened?"
"They said it was up to you because I was resigning this
week."
"And what did you say?"
"I said I wasn't resigning. I said I was going to fight. I said
if those chicken livers won't support their President in his hours
of need, I was going to put the screws to them. Announce what they
were doing. Expose them. Get them put on trial for murder. I'd fix
this CURE. I told them."
"And what happened?"
"What happens to all great men who don't kiss the ass of the
liberal establishment, who stand up for America, who can be counted
on to do the decent thing in a crisis."
"What happened to you, sir, is what I'm asking."
"I went to bed as I normally do, supposedly surrounded by
loyal and competent guards. During the night I felt a slight tap
and when I tried to open my eyes, I couldn't, and I drifted off
into a very deep sleep. When I awoke, the world was way down
beneath me. Way, way down. I was on top of the Washington Monument
and the lights beneath had been turned out. And I was right on top
of that needle, looking down. Right leg on one side, left leg on
the other, and one man I could only tell that he had thick wrists
was on one side of me, below me, and an Oriental with long
fingernails was on the other side. And there I was, in my
nightgown, with the point of the needle sticking right up
between the cheeks of my you know what. And the man with thick
wrists said being a tattletale was naughty and that I would resign
within the week."
"And what did you say?"
"I said, even if this a dream, I am your President."
"And what did he say?"
"He said they were going to leave me there and I begged him not
to and he said it was either being left there, or them bringing me
straight down to the bottom. With the needle in between. And in my
dream, I said I would resign." He blew his nose fiercely into
another tissue.
"So you had a bad dream."
The then but soon to be former President shifted in his doughnut
shaped pillow.
"This morning, the surgeon general removed traces of limestone
from the rectal tissue of your President. I resign tomorrow."
So it had been, and in the chaos of assuming the presidency of a
nation torn by scandal, the former Vice President and now President
had never touched that red telephone. Even now, after talking
to the lemony voiced man on the telephone, he did not know what he
was unleashing. But the risk was worth it. There was a situation in
the world that could lead to world war if it were not stopped. And
the third world war, with all its nuclear horror, would be the
last.
Quietly he shut the bureau drawer and said a prayer. Then he
opened the drawer again briefly. Pinkies were always getting caught
in that sort of drawer.
CHAPTER TWO
His name was Remo and he bathed his body in the blue deeps off
Florida's west coast. He moved with the slow, crisp snap of a
muscled fin through the green plants and rocks where crabbers
plucked delicacies for the rest of the nation. There had been
a shark warning that morning, and most of the pleasure divers had
decided to spend that day with gin and lime and stories about
heroism which rose with the ascent of the sun and the decline of
the gin in the clear glass bottles set on checkered
tablecloths, as the drinkers washed down fresh crab and baked
mullet in sweet butter sauce. Remo followed four divers with spear
guns, fading in and out of their group, going ahead, falling
behind, until the group stopped and pointed to him and made the
signal for going up to the surface. The surface always looked
so shiny from below. He accelerated up into it, like a
porpoise, so that as he cut up into the thin air, the water dropped
beneath him to his ankles, and at the apex of his thrust, it
appeared as if he momentarily stood ankle deep in water. He
came back down with a slapping splash of his arms that stopped his
head from going under.
The divers broke the surface too.
Puffing and spitting water, they removed the mouthpieces that
led to tanks of compressed air on their backs.
"Okay. We give up," said one. "Where's your air supply?"
"What?" said Remo.
"Your air supply."
"Same place as yours. In my lungs."
"But you've been under with us for twenty minutes."
"Yeah?" said Remo.
"So how do you breathe?"
"Oh, you don't. Not underwater," said Remo, and went back down,
curving into the green-blue cool of the salt water. He watched the
other divers come down in splashing, jerky, waving, energy-wasting
motions, muscles that worked against themselves, breathing that had
never been trained, minds so locked in what they perceived as the
limits of the human body that even a thousand years of
training would never get them to use a tenth of their strength.
It was all in the rhythm and the breathing. The brute force of a
man was less than almost any other animal per ounce. But the mind
was infinite compared to that of other animals, and only when that
mind was harnessed could the rest of the body be harnessed. Year
after year, human beings were put into the ground at the end of
their lives with less than ten per cent of their brain ever having
been used. What did they think it was for? Some vestigial organ
like the appendix? Didn't they see? Didn't they know?
He had mentioned this once to a physician who had trouble
finding his pulse.
"That's weird," said the doctor, meat and animal fat reeking
from his body.
"It's true," Remo had said. "The human mind is virtually an
obsolete organ."
"That's absurd," the doctor had said, putting a stethoscope to
Remo's heart.
"No, no. Is it true or not that people use fewer than ten per
cent of their brain cells?"
"True, but that's common knowledge."
"Why are only ten per cent of the brain cells used?"
"Eight per cent," said the doctor, blowing on the end of the
stethoscope and warming it up with his hands.
"Why?"
"Because there are so many of them."
"There's a hell of a lot of filet mignon and gold in the world,
but that's all used. Why isn't the brain used?" Remo asked.
"It's not supposed to be used in its entirety."
"But all ten fingers are and every blood vessel is and both lips
are and both eyes are. But not the brain?"
"Shhhh, I'm trying to get your heartbeat. You're either dead or
I've got a broken stethoscope."
"How many beats do you want?"
"I had hoped for seventy two a minute."
"You got it."
"Ah, there it is," said the doctor and looked at his watch and
thirty seconds later said: "Hope and you shall get."
"Want to hear it doubled?" Remo asked. "Halved?" And when he
left the doctor's office later, the physician was yelling that he
got all the practical jokers and he had a lot of work and only a
weirdo like Remo would play the kind of tricks he played. But it
hadn't been a trick. As Chiun, his aged Korean trainer, had told
him early on:
"People will only believe what they already know and can only
see what they have seen before. Especially white people."
And Remo had answered that there were plenty of black and yellow
people just as insensitive and probably even more so. And Chiun had
said Remo was right about the blacks and about the Chinese and the
Japanese and the Thais, and even about the South Koreans and most
of the North Koreans, they now being unified under the decadence of
Pyong Yang and various other big cities, but that if one went to
Sinanju, a small village in North Korea, there were those who
appreciated the true outer limits of the human mind and body.
"I've been there, Little Father," Remo had said. "And that means
you and the other Masters of Sinanju who have lived throughout the ages. And no one
else."
"And you too, Remo," Chiun had said. "Transformed from pale
nothingness and worthlessness into a disciple of Sinanju. Oh, never
has such glory come to Sinanju as to be able to create something of
worth from you. Wonderful me. I have made a student from a white
man."
And overwhelmed by his own accomplishment, Chiun had gone into a
three day silence broken only by an occasional "from you," and then
a swoon of awe at what he had done.
Now Remo moved ahead of the divers, flopping with their
artificial fins, leaving streams of shiny air bubbles coming up
behind them. Four bodies fighting themselves and the water. They
used oxygen they did not need for jerkily pushing muscles they
did not know how to use. They hunted the shark, and the shark knew
with a kind of knowledge better than mere knowing how to move and
do. For that which required knowing always had less force than that
which was done by the body itself. So Chiun had taught Remo, and so
Remo understood as he, like the shark, snapped and curved through
ocean waters off the Florida coast.
He had never been a big man and now, after more than a decade of
training, he was thinner yet, with only his very thick wrists to
hint that he might be something other than a thin six footer with a
somewhat gaunt face, high cheekbones, and dark eyes, and a sensual
quietness about him that could make an elderly nun kick over a
statue of St. Francis of Assisi.
He saw the shark before the hunters.
It moved low and steady above clear white sand. Remo flashed the
white of his body and gave short choppy flips with his hands to
look like a fish in trouble. The shark, like a computer aboard a
cruiser, zeroed in, and with great gray strength closed upon the
man in a small black bathing suit.
The key, of course, was relaxing. The long, slow relax and to
attain this, you had to disengage your mind, for this was the
shark's home, and a man was a lesser being in this ocean place. A
long, slow relax for to try to resist the rows of driving shark
teeth meant the ripping of flesh and the loss of limb. You had to
become like the rice paper of a kite, light and accepting, so that
the shark's plunging snout drove into your belly and you
collapsed around its great fins, causing it to snap its head in
frustration at the light paper in front of its mouth, always in
front of its mouth, never allowing it to get a mouthful of the
beautiful white tender meat. And then you allowed the great force
of its snapping body to bring your left arm under its belly,
and there with sudden power the left hand closed, solid and
eternal, on the rough, thick skin.
All this Remo did, until finally, as he and the shark snapped at
each other, in one wrenching moment the shark's belly skin
ripped out, and the shark swam away in its own dark blood, its
intestines trailing behind it. And, tasting its own blood, in
fury it attacked its trailing belly.
Remo went down in rhythmic, steady moves beneath the dark blood
clouds above him. The shark hunters puddled along, still unaware of
what had happened.
Remo came up behind them and one by one snapped the artificial
flippers from their feet, leaving bare white toes pushing around.
The flippers lazydipped and pivoted their way to the
bottom. Four pairs. Eight flippers. And to prevent them from
retrieving their artificial flippers, Remo snapped off their
mouthpieces and sent them to the bottom also.
The hunters fired off a few harmless spears. If they had dropped
their tanks and separated one might have gotten back to shore. But
they remained, futilely trying to retrieve their
mouthpieces and flippers. The ocean currents carried the taste
of blood, and two hundred yards off, Remo saw the first of the
triangle fins close in on the helpless swimmers.
None of this could not be seen from the shore which was a good
three miles away. Not even the divers' belts would be left.
Remo surface swam back to shore and emerged at a small cove near
Suwannee in Dixie County. A small A-frame with a large television
antenna overlooked the moss and rock incline. He heard high
chattering squawks over the rise. Inside a large television
screen had Lyndon Johnson's living face on it, the big catcher's
mitt of a puss with the beanbag ears. No one was in the room. Remo
sat down opposite the television.
Onto the screen came "As the Planet Revolves," an old segment.
Remo recognized the age of the soap opera because people were still
worrying about someone having an affair, as opposed to the newer
ones which had people worrying if they didn't.
Remo heard the high rising tones of a familiar squeaky voice. It
was Chiun. He was behind the house talking to someone.
Remo phoned a long distance number and heard a recorded message.
On the beep signaling that he could speak, he said:
"Done."
"Be more specific," came the voice over the phone. One would
think he was talking to a person if one didn't know it was a
carefully programmed computer.
"No," said Remo.
"Your information is inadequate. Be more specific," said
the computer.
"The four assigned were done clean. All right?"
"That is the four assigned were done clean. Is that
correct?"
"Yes," said Remo. "Are your transistors clogged?"
"Blue code, purple mother finds elephants green with turtles,"
said the computer.
"Up yours," said Remo and hung up. But as soon as the receiver
clicked off, the telephone rang again. It was the computer.
"Use your blue code book."
"What blue code book?" Remo asked.
"Be more specific."
"I don't know what you're talking about with your garble," Remo
said.
"Code book blue works off the date and the volume you were
given four months, three days, and two minutes ago."
"What?" asked Remo.
"Two minutes and six seconds ago."
"What?"
"Ten seconds ago."
"Oh. You mean the poem. Just a minute." Remo rummaged through a
rusting cookie tin made vulnerable by the salty air. He found
a sheet torn from a book. He did the counting of words from the
date.
"You want me to blend a porcupine?" said Remo.
"Let me repeat, purple mother finds elephants green with
turtles," the computer said.
"I got that. It means blend a porcupine… one, two, April
six, divide by four. Add a P before the vowel. Right. Blend a
porcupine. This is a great code."
"Breakdown," said the computer. "Hand up and hold."
Remo hung up and the phone rang as soon as the receiver touched
the cradle.
"White House master bedroom. 11:15 p.m. tomorrow." The line
went dead.
Remo quickly calculated. It was easier the second time. The
message: "White House Master Bedroom, 11:15 p.m. tomorrow" coded
itself into "Purple Mother finds elephants green with turtles."
Remo tore up the poem. Outside he found Chiun facing a grove of
coconut trees. He was talking in Korean. He was talking to no
one.
The morning air gently ruffled the delicate yellow kimono,
the long fingernails moved with slow grace, the wisp of a beard
caught every breath that touched a leaf. Chiun was reciting old
lines from soap operas. In Korean.
"The set's on but you're not watching," Remo said.
"I have seen that performance," said Chiun, latest Master of
Sinanju.
"Then why do you have it on?"
"Because I cannot tolerate the filth of the new shows."
"We're going to Washington. I think to see the President," Remo
said.
"He has called us personally to remove his perfidious
enemies. This I had always predicted, but no, you said the Master
of Sinanju does, not understand American ways. You said we do
not work for an emperor, but the real emperor was in
Washington. You said our emperor, Smith, was but the head of a
small servant group. But I said no. Someday the real emperor
will realize the gems that are but his to command and will say,
'Lo, we recognize you as assassins to the court of the great
automaker. Lo, we have endured the mess and bungling of
amateurs. Lo, we have shamed ourselves before ourselves and the
world. Lo, we now unto this thing glorify ourselves with the glory
of the House of Sinanju. Let it be done."
"Where'd you get that garbage?" said Remo. "The last President
we met, we put on the top of the Washington Monument. This time,
we've probably got to steal the red phone. If I know Smitty,
there's a deposit on it and he wants it back."
"You will see. You do not understand the world, being white and
younger than four score. But you will see."
Remo had never quite been able to explain to Chiun that Dr.
Harold W. Smith, formerly CIA and now head of CURE, was neither an
emperor now nor planning to become one. For thousands of years, the
little fishing village of Sinanju on the West Korea Bay had
supported itself by furnishing assassins to the courts of
the world. When hired by CURE to train Remo, Chiun could not
understand first of all that Smith, was not an emperor, and
second that, not being one, he did not want the current emperor
removed by assassination.
Now Chiun felt vindicated, and his frail elderly parchment-like
face lit with joy. Now, said Chiun, people would not be shooting
guns at other people in the street, but things would be properly
done.
"Forget it, Little Father," said Remo. "No one's going to put
you on television with a royal announcement. We'll probably be
in and out of Washington-snap-that fast. Like the last time."
"Who was that man? He slept well protected."
"Never mind," said Remo.
"He had a bad knee."
"Phlebitis," said Remo.
"We call it coo coo in Sinanju," Chiun said.
"What does that mean?" Remo asked.
"It means a bad knee."
In Washington, Dr. Harold W. Smith was admitted at 10:15
p.m. through a side door of the White House and unobtrusively
ushered to an office near the Oval Room. He was a sparse man,
sparse of lip and smile or the amenities of the day. He wore a gray
suit with a vest and carried a fine old leather briefcase. He had a
lemony face and looked as if he had lived on white bread sandwiches
of imitation spiced ham all his life. He was almost as tall as the
President.
The President said good evening, and Harold W. Smith looked at
him as if he had told an off-color joke at a funeral. Smith sat
down. He was in his early sixties and appeared ten years younger,
as though there weren't enough life in him to bother aging.
The President said he was deeply worried about the ethics of
such an organization as CURE.
"What if I ordered you to disband tonight?" he asked.
"We would do it," Smith said.
"What if I told you that you may have the only existing
organization that can save this country and possibly the
world?"
"I would say that I have heard that before from previous
Presidents. So I must answer from experience. I would say we
can do some things to stop some things or to help some other
things, but, Mr. President, I do not think we can save anything. We
can give you an edge; that is all."
"How many persons has your organization killed?"
"Next question," Smith said.
"You won't tell me?"
"Correct."
"Why, may I ask."
"Because that sort of information, if leaked, could destroy our
form of government."
"I am the President."
"And I represent the only agency in this country that doesn't
have its dirty underwear spread out on the front pages of the
Washington Post."
"Did you force my predecessor's resignation?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Must you ask? No one was running the government. You know
that. He would have taken the country down with him. And you know
that too. We still haven't recovered economically from that
absentee President."
"Would you do the same to me?"
"Yes. If the circumstances were the same."
"And you would disband if I said so?"
"Yes."
"How do you keep your cover so well?"
"Only I know what we do. I and the one enforcement arm. His
trainer does not know."
"You have thousands working for you?"
"Yes."
"How come they don't know?"
"In any given business, 85 per cent of the people do not know
what they are doing or why. This is true. The overwhelming number
of people do not understand why their jobs are done that way. And
for the other fifteen per cent, you can generally keep them in
isolated compartmentalized jobs so that one thinks he works for the
Bureau of Agriculture and another for the FBI and so on."
"I can understand that," the President said. "But in your
killings wouldn't the police be picking up fingerprints of your
man, especially if there is only one doing all that… what's
the word for it… work?"
"Yes, if the prints weren't already out of circulation.
He's a dead man. His prints are on file nowhere."
The President thought a moment. It was dark outside in
Washington, despite the lights illuminating all the monuments.
He had assumed this office at a point when his country faced
collapse and he dreamed only of the great hope America still held
out. Tarnished hope, yes. But hope, nevertheless. It was not, he
knew, an improvement in the living of man, just to declare your
country the new wave and to have police arrest dissenters as in the
Communist and Third World blocs. The goodness was in the
doing. But to unleash this force he now had before him would in a
way further tarnish that goodness that was America.
Still it was not an easy world. And until man found a way to
live in peace, you were either armed or dead. He did not assume the
world was at a different stage yet.
"I want to tell you about the Treska," the President said. He
found Smith able to cut through details. No, Smith did not want
extensive intelligence reports; anything that was formally
given, he explained, created traceable links. Smith's team would be
unleashed. You did not order them; you turned them loose and
trusted their genius.
"I want to see them," the President said.
"I thought you would. At 11:15 they will be in your bedroom with
the red phone."
"You've provided them some pass?"
"No," said Smith, and he explained about the House of Sinanju
and how the masters really hadn't come up against anything new for
centuries, because new protection devices were really just
variations of old ones, and Sinanju knew them all.
The latest Master of Sinanju had been hired by a former agent of
CURE to train the enforcement arm. The first assignment of the
enforcement arm had been to eliminate this agent, who was
wounded and vulnerable. Unfortunately, too many
assignments had been necessary just to keep CURE secret. Even
the most recent one. Four men who worked for CURE and had found out
a little too much and had bragged a little too loudly.
The President said he had not heard of any four men being
murdered; he assumed the murders had been done separately.
"No, all at once," Smith said.
"You will not work in this country again. No domestic
activities any more," said the President. "No more. I don't
understand how four men can simultaneously disappear from the
face of the earth in a country with a free press. I don't
understand it."
Smith said simply that it was not for them to understand.
They went up to the room with the red telephone, and at 11:15 p.m.
the President said he guessed that Smith's men hadn't gotten
through security.
And then they were standing in the room, an Oriental in a black
kimono, and a thin white man with thick wrists.
"Hi, Smitty," said Remo. "Whaddya want?"
"My god. How did they do that? Out of thin air?" said the
President.
"Mysteries innumerable," intoned Chiun. "All the secrets of the
universe to glorify thy great reign, oh emperor."
"It's not a trick," Smith said. "No mystery. People don't see
things that aren't moving and these two know how to be stiller than
anyone else.
"Did you see them?"
"No."
"Could they do it again?"
"Probably not because you're looking now. It's the way the eyes
work. Literally, we don't see most of the things in our field of
vision." Smith started to add more, then realized he knew no more;
he knew so little of how Remo and Chiun worked.
To Smith, the President whispered that the old Oriental looked
too frail for a foreign assignment. Smith said that the President's
least worry was the safety of the Oriental.
Chiun made a short speech to the President about Sinanju being
willing to shed its blood for his glories, about how the
President's enemies now lived on short rope, and how his friends
had a shield and a sword. Moreover, the President had many enemies,
close and devious, but this was true of all great emperors such as
Russia's Ivan the Good and the gentle Herod and Attila the Benign
as well as such westerners as the fair voiced Nero of Rome, and, of
course, the more modern ones the Borgias of Italy.
The President said he was not happy about this and that he had
wanted to see these two because this was a heavy burden on his
heart, and that if his country had any other choice at this time,
he would not unleash them.
"Can I say something?" Remo asked.
The President nodded. Chiun smiled, awaiting Remo's speech of
loyalty to the emperor.
Remo said, "I started in this thing a long time ago and I really
didn't want to, but I was framed for a murder I didn't commit.
Well, I started learning Sinanju as a way to do my job, and in
the process I learned what I could be and what others had been. And
what I'm getting down to is I don't like the way you call the
Master of Sinanju and me 'those two' or 'these two.' The House of
Sinanju was here thousands of years before George Washington
ever got his army strung out on a short supply line at Valley
Forge."
"What are you getting to?" asked the President.
"What I'm getting to is I'm not all that impressed with whether
you have a happy heart or a heavy one. I just don't give a bubbly
fart about how you feel. And that's how I feel."
Smith assured the President that Remo was always reliable,
awesomely so. Chiun apologized for Remo's insolence before an
emperor and blamed it on his youth, he being less than eighty years
old.
The President said he respected a man who spoke his mind.
"There's only one person in this room whose respect I
want," Remo said. He pointed to the President and Smith. "And you
two aren't him."
CHAPTER THREE
The first thing Colonel Vassily Vassilivich noticed, in the new
glory days of the Treska, was a loss of discipline. Before, when
the Sunflower team was always floating somewhere in the same
European cities as the Treska, no man would go up in a single
elevator alone, no men would get themselves stranded in the back
room of a restaurant without someone on the street as a safety
valve, and everyone kept in constant contact with the rest of
the killer unit.
Now, as executive
officer of the
Treska, he would lose the whereabouts of men for days.
They would run through their hit lists in half an hour, then go off
to savor the delicacies of the Western capitals and only report
back when their money ran out, smiling a stale whiskey smile,
bearded, tired, content with their own dissolution.
When Ivan Mikhailov, the laughing giant, returned to a
contact point in Rome, the Geno Restaurant down the narrow
sloping street of the Atlas Hotel, he became enraged when Colonel
Vassilivich accused him of returning only when he ran out of
funds.
Ordinarily, someone like Ivan would have stayed on his farm in
the Caucasus, taking over some of the chores of plow horses. But
his enormous strength had been noticed early by the KGB, which
brought such things as candy and radios and extra meat rations to
the Mikhailov family, so that when young Ivan reached fifteen he
happily went off to training camp at Semipalatinski, where top
graded instructors watched in amazement as he showed how he could
snap two by four boards in his bare hands, how he could lift the
back of an official black Zil limousine with one hand, and how
he could kill. And how he loved it.
Semipalatinski was less than two hundred miles from the Chinese
border, and when a People's Army Patrol got lost and ended up
inside the Soviet Union, the school sent out an urgent message
to the Fifteenth Red Rifle Division that the KGB unit would handle
the Chinese patrol, while the Rifle Division sealed off their
escape. The message really meant the KGB unit commander wanted to
blood his trainees. The Rifle Division commander scoffed at the
policemen and spies trying to do soldiers' work, but he had to
accept the order.
Three brigades from the Rifle Division trapped the Chinese
patrol in a small valley. The Chinese retreated up the sides of the
valley to small caves, where they dug in. The Rifle commander
wanted to shell the caves, roll in explosives, and go home if the
Chinese did not surrender. KGB had other ideas.
When night fell, trainees of the KGB Treska unit were sent in
with short knives, garottes, and pistols. The order was that for
every bullet the trainees fired, they would receive a lash on the
back.
Vassilivich, then an instructor of English and French at the
school, waited that night with the commander of the Rifle Division.
They heard an occasional shot from the caves. About 3:45 a.m.,
there was a scream from one person that did not let up until after
4 a.m. Then there was silence.
"We will have to shell the caves at dawn," said the Rifle
commander. "A waste of Russian blood. That is what you policemen
have done. You have wasted young Russian blood. You should stay to
sticking a microphone in people's asses, is what you should stay
to."
"What makes you so sure it's not the Chinese who were
killed?"
"For one, those were Chinese weapons fired. For two, if your
silly little boys had won, they would be coming out now. At first
light, we do what we should have done before."
"They have orders not to use pistols and to stay where they are
until light, so that your soldiers don't become panicstricken and
shoot at them, and thereby force us, general, to annihilate
you. Sorry, but that is the truth, general," said Vassilivich.
"Lunatics," said the general. But his staff officers were quiet
because all military men were quiet when KGB was around.
Vassilivich had shrugged, and in the morning when the sun first
broke over the valley, the Treska trainees came out singing and
dancing. Ivan skipped out of the cave, juggling two heads in his
massive hands, and each trainee had to empty his pistol to show he
had killed without it.
The soldiers were left to clean up the bodies. Several of them
passed out from what they saw. Laughing Ivan had to be told he
could not keep the heads.
"Give them to the general of the guards, Ivan. That's a good
boy. Good boy, Ivan," Vassilivich had said. And Ivan pushed the two
heads into the general's reluctant hands and sniffled because they
were his heads; he had taken them off the Chinamen, and why
couldn't he keep them and take them home to his village when he had
leave, because nobody in his village had ever seen a
Chinaman's head?
"Your mother wouldn't like that, Ivan," Vassilivich had
said.
"You don't know my mother," Ivan had whimpered.
"I know whereof I speak, Ivan. We can send her apples."
"She has apples."
"We can send her a bright shiny new radio."
"She has a radio."
"We can send her whatever she wants."
"She wants Chinaman heads."
"You don't know that, Ivan. You are lying."
"Not lying. She always wants Chinaman heads."
"That's not so, Ivan."
"She would if we gave them to her."
"No, Ivan. You can never keep heads again."
"Never?"
"Never."
"Once now and never again?" Ivan had asked.
"Never, Ivan. Not now, not ever. Never."
There had been other incidents, but Ivan had always responded to
a firm hand before. When the American, Forbier, had been outed and
Ivan had crushed his ribs with one hand blow and Vassilivich had
said enough, Ivan had backed off, and Vassilivich had given him a
friendly pat on the cheek and they had gone out to enjoy the rest
of the beautiful spring day in Paris.
But now, in the dim Italian restaurant with the three plates of
spaghetti topped with veal in cream sauce set before Ivan,
Vassilivich found reasoning difficult.
"I not spend all money," Ivan said, and his two large hands
brought out bowlfuls of tenthousand lire notes, equal to about
twelve dollars American apiece. The Treska unit did not calculate
finances in rubles but in the American unit of dollars.
Ivan plopped the money down on Vassilivich's side of the table.
Vassilivich tried to organize them and counted as he did.
Ivan lifted one plate of dripping spaghetti like a small saucer
and sucked it all down, veal and sauce as though it were the dregs
of a tiny cup of tea.
He licked his lips. Then he finished off the other two and asked
that the basket of fruit on a counter in front of the kitchen be
brought to him. The waiter smiled and with typical Italian elegance
and grace presented the basket to Ivan. Ivan took the basket and
began to swallow apples and pears whole, as if they were little
pills. The waiter eagerly got the brown wicker basket back
before the customer ate it like a cracker.
There were two sausages which Ivan chomped on like pretzels, and
a halfgallon of Strega liquor. Ivan finished off his meal with two
pies.
"There are 40 million lire here, Ivan. We gave you only 20
million. Where did you get the rest of the money, Ivan?"
"I not beat up people and steal," said Ivan.
"Ivan, how did you get the rest of the money?"
"I not spend all money like you say."
"Ivan, you had to get the money from somewhere,"
Vassilivich said.
"You give it."
"No, Ivan, I gave you 20 million lire three days ago. You lived
three days on assignment and you came back with 40 million lire.
That means you at least got 20 million lire from somewhere,
assuming you didn't eat for three days, which I doubt."
"Count again."
"I counted, Ivan."
"I not spend all the money."
"Where did you get that new watch, Ivan?" asked Vassilivich,
noticing a gold Rolex held by a belt to Ivan's immense wrist.
"I find it."
"Where did you find it, Ivan?"
"In a church. Priest beat up helpless nuns and Ivan save nuns and workers and they gave him watch because
priest so nasty to all of them, making them give all their
things to the state."
"That's not so, Ivan."
"Is so," Ivan said. "Truth. You not there, you do not know.
Priest a big man and very strong and very mean. He say Chairman
Brezhnev stick his thing in sheep's asses and that Mao Tsetung is
good and Brezhnev bad."
"You're lying, Ivan. That's not right."
"You like Chinamen and hate Russians. You always hate. I
know."
Gently, for that was the only way one dealt with Ivan,
Vassilivich walked the lumbering powerhouse out of the
restaurant and up the street to the Atlas Hotel and up a flight of
stairs to a small room where he told Ivan that he must guard the
room and not leave it. And yes, Ivan would get another medal
for protecting the room, and yes, Vassilivich believed what
Ivan had said. He liked Ivan. Everyone loved Ivan because now he
was in charge of this very important room which he must not leave.
There was drink in the refrigerator and Vassilivich would send up
food.
He only realized he was nervous when, in the elevator going
down, he found his hands trembling and stuffed them into the
pockets of his trim Italian suit.
If he had believed in God, Colonel Vassily Vassilivich
would have said a prayer. He walked down the narrow street again
and turned into the motor underpass beneath the Quirinal Palace.
His footsteps made hollow clicks in the tunnel. A small
sporting goods store featuring ski goggles, guaranteed to be worn
by Gustavo Thoeni, was still open. Vassilivich knocked five times.
The door opened with a thin dark man nodding respect. Vassilivich
went into the back room, windowless, with walls of unpainted
cement.
Three men were at a table marking a clear, long paper.
Vassilivich nodded two of them out of the room. One stayed. When
they were alone, Vassilivich said, "Sir, we have trouble."
"Shhhh," said the man. He was chubby, like someone's little
doll, but he was bald, and the flesh folded on his face like flaps
on a poorly made valise. His eyes were small dark balls
beneath salt-and-pepper brows that sprouted like timid wheat in the
dry season. He wore an open-necked white shirt and a dark,
expensive, striped suit that somehow looked cheap on his
short, round frame.
He had the new light shoulder holster, just like Vassilivich's,
except that his dangled without that flat invisibility that the
holster was designed for. No matter. The man could not be
underestimated. He had a mind that could solve three problems
simultaneously, he spoke two foreign languages without accent, four
languages fluently, and understood three more. He had what the
KGB had always looked for in their commanders force. It was a
thing that could be felt by experienced men. Vassilivich knew
that he himself did not have it.
The Second World War had shown some men to have it. A war was
the easiest proving ground for it. Peace could allow subtle
intrigue to promote men without that force to positions that
required it. But General Denia, sixty-four fat, balding and graying,
with sloppy clothes, had it in handfuls. He was the sort of leader
that men who had known great pressure would choose, if the highest
echelons had not already chosen.
Now he did not want to hear of troubles. He was opening champagne
for his executive officer.
"Today, we celebrate. We celebrate what I never thought we would
celebrate."
"General Denia," interrupted Vassilivich.
"Do not call me that," said Denia.
"This is a safe room. There is lead lining this room."
"I say to Vassily Vassilivich, do not call me general
because I am no longer a general," he said, tears clouding his eyes
and the cork popping open. "I am Field Marshal Gregory Denia, and
you are General Vassily Vassilivich. Yes, General, General
Vassilivich. Field Marshal Denia. Drink."
"I don't understand."
"Never before have there been such victories. Never have such a
small number done such great things. Drink, General Vassilivich.
You too will be a hero of the Soviet Union. Drink. Back at the
central committee, they talk of nothing but us."
"We have a problem, Gregory."
"Now drink. Problems later."
"Gregory, it was you who told me that the surest way to death is
undue optimism or undue pessimism. We have trouble with Ivan. There
will be an international incident."
"There can be no international incidents. We are the power on
this continent. From Vladivostok to Calais, there is nothing but
KGB. Do you not understand what we are celebrating? Have you not
counted the bodies? The CIA is all but inoperative from Stockholm
to Sicily. From Athens to Copenhagen, there is us and no one
else."
"We are overextending ourselves, Gregory. America will do
something."
"America will do nothing. They have castrated themselves before
the world,. If you think we have gotten promotions, you should see
what Propaganda is getting. It's obscene. There are enough
ZILs and servants floating around the Propaganda unit now to make a
czar jealous. To us! The future is now."
"Nevertheless, it is impossible not to encounter some reaction
from somewhere, and we will be overextended. We can no longer
control Ivan, and he's not the only one. We have men setting
themselves up in villas. I have not heard from three whole
teams for a week."
"I give you one order and one order only, general. Attack.
You have never before experienced the collapse of an enemy. I tell
you, we cannot make a mistake. It is impossible."
"And I tell you, comrade field marshal, for every action there
is a reaction."
"Only when there is something left to react," Denia said.
"Attack." He gave the shaken Vassilivich a sloppy hands crawled
list with running champagne diluting the ink in two of the
names.
Vassilivich had never seen a list like this before. There were
twenty-seven names. When the Sunflower was about, there would
be one carefully examined and chosen name with cross
descriptions, so that precisely the person designated, and no one
else, would be hit. There would be practically a book on that one
person. Now there was only a list with names and city
addresses.
In a list drawn as sloppily as this one, at least five of the
names had to be incorrect.
"This is not an adequate targeting if I may say so," said
Vassilivich. He refused the glass of champagne.
"I know that," said Field Marshal Denia. "It doesn't matter.
Bodies. We give the central cornmitee bodies. All they want. And
you will inform Ivan that he is a major."
"Ivan is a homicidal imbecile."
"And we are homicidal geniuses," said Marshal Denia. He drank
the champagne so rapidly that it spilled over his chest.
It did not take Vassilivich long to analyze the list. It
included everyone in the vicinity of Italy whom the committee
thought might better serve their interests by being dead, including
a good halfdozen persons Vassilivich judged had probably done
nothing worse than offend some KGB officer somewhere along the
line. It was a garbage list. Success was doing what the American
Sunflower teams had been unable to accomplish. It was
destroying the skill and cunning of the Treska unit.
When Ivan Mikhailov heard he had been promoted to major he
wept. He fell to his knees, his weight cracking the ceramic tile of
the floors. He prayed. He thanked God, St. Lubdinasivich, and
Lenin, Marx, and Stalin.
Vassilivich told him to be quiet, his voice carried. But
Ivan would hear none of it. He asked God to look after Stalin and
Lenin who must be in heaven now.
"We don't believe in heaven, major," said Vassilivich
acidly.
"But where do you go if you are a good Communist?" asked
Major Ivan Mikhailov.
"Insane," said General Vassilivich, who believed that Communism
would ultimately be the best form of government for man if a few
kinks could be worked out, but wondered if the kinks might not be
endemic to man. This line of thought led inevitably to the
conclusion that man himself might not be ready for
self-government.
"Insane, major," said Vassilivich. In the room was a
refrigerator stocked with small bottles of imported whiskey
and fruit drinks in cans. The hotel stewards checked the
refrigerators every morning and put on the bill anything that had
been consumed.
Vassilivich opened a l 1/2 ounce bottle of Johnny Walker Red and
made notes on the list. The names were not even coded. Just a list.
They might as well have handed him random pages from a
telephone directory. There were no teams at his disposal
to isolate and to set up the targets. With Ivan in this state of
excitement at his promotion, he might just tear down a building to
get to an assignment.
Well, even if the rest of the team was going to pieces, Vassily
Vassilivich was not about to betray his training. He noticed seven
of the names were Italian Communists, men he personally
admired.
He and Ivan would make early morning hits of two each day,
waiting to hear if their descriptions were put out over the radio,
and then continue until their descriptions were known, at
which point they would pull out. Already, there had been
descriptions issued on Team Alpha and Team Delta. In saner times
they would have been withdrawn to Moscow.
He was interrupted by Ivan's crying.
"What's the matter, Ivan?"
"I am major and no one is around to order around."
"There will be plenty of people to order around back home," said
Vassilivich.
"Can I order you?"
"No, Ivan."
"Once?"
"Tomorrow, Ivan."
Just outside of Rome, in the small city of Palestrina, Dr.
Giuseppe Roscalli made himself morning coffee and a light breakfast
cake. He sang as he took the cake out of the old iron stove with
the same bunched-up cloth he used to dry the dishes. He had been one
of the pillars of the Moscowites, a small faction within the
Italian Communist Party which favored following the Moscow line. At
least until the week before, when a former friend of his had
published revelations about life in Russia, and a day later had
been crushed to death in an elevator. Dr. Roscalli was sure it
was murder, and he was sure the Russians were behind it. He had
wildly informed the Russian consul of this and threatened exposure.
He was going to denounce Moscow.
He worked the lines of his speech in his head, already
hearing the applause. He would accuse Moscow of being no
different from the czars, except that the czars were more
incompetent and had a cross on their flags instead of a hammer and
sickle.
"You who claim to be the will of the masses are the owners of
the masses. You are the new slavers, the new royalty, living in
splendor and opulence while your unfortunate serfs labor for
pittance. You are an abomination before all thinking and
progressive peoples."
He liked the word abomination. It was so fitting because what
Russia had promised made its reality so much more vile.
Abomination. Only an American movie actress with cotton for a
brain could fail to see it. Human beings, more and more, were
recognizing the Communist menace.
He heard a knock and the announcement of a package for him. He
opened the door. A well-dressed man held a small box wrapped in
shiny silver paper with a pink bow. The man smiled.
"Dr. Roscalli?"
"Yes, Yes." said Roscalli and a giant of a man suddenly appeared
behind the gift bearer. A massive hand closed on the mouth of
Dr. Roscalli. From ear to ear it covered his face. He felt a thumb
like a spike press into his spine, and still seeing everything
quite clearly over a finger the size of a banana, he felt the lower
part of his body float off somewhere, and then, as if he were
caught between Spanish castanets, the life snapped out of him.
"Put the body near the chair, Ivan," said Vassilivich.
The package also came in handy that morning for Robert
Buckwhite, an American on loan to the Italian oil industry.
Buckwhite was a geologist. Buckwhite also worked for the CIA. In
different times, he would be considered just one of their spies, to
be watched by one of Russia's spies.
Buckwhite was a relatively minor functionary who would, on his
death, be replaced by another relatively minor functionary. Nothing
would be gained by his death, except another name for Treska to put
on the bodycount list it would send to the central committee.
So as Buckwhite returned to his home in the small town of Albano
where his mistress waited, two men signaled his car to the side of
the road. One had a package in a silver wrapping with a pink
bow.
"Signer Buckwhite?"
Buckwhite nodded and his head did not finish the nod. His neck
was shattered at the wheel.
"Take his wallet, Ivan."
"But you say we not steal."
"Right, but I wish to make it seem as if others steal."
"Can I keep wallet?"
"No. We throw it away later."
"Why take it if no keep it? Why? Why?"
"Because Stalin in heaven wants it that way," said
Vassilivich.
"Oh," said Ivan.
Ivan wanted lunch. Vassilivich said lunch would have to be later
because in towns where people had been crushed, big men might
attract attention.
Ivan wanted to give his one order now, being a major.
Vassilivich said he could.
"I order you to have lunch now," said Ivan. "All mens to have
lunch. Immediately. Is order from Major Mikhailov."
"We will follow your order later, Ivan."
"Now," said Ivan.
He had two legs of lamb in garlic butter, eating them like
lamb-chops, a gallon of Chianti and twenty-seven canolis, filled
with rich, sticky white cream. A team of carabiniere bristling with
sidearms arrived with the twenty-seventh canoli.
They demanded to see identification. They demanded that the
two men eating lunch keep their hands on the table. They demanded
immediate politeness.
Ivan burped. Then he broke them like breadsticks. One got off a
shot. It went into Ivan's shoulder. It had as much effect as
sticking a tack into a rhino's hip. There was another shot, but
this too proved woefully inadequate. It was a .22 caliber
short.
In the car, Ivan picked the small slug out of his shoulder the
way teenagers popped pimples on their face by pressing the flesh
together. He did not calculate that the Italian policemen had been
using .25 caliber weapons. He did not reason that since the
Italians were using .25 calibers, the .22 short must have come from
somewhere else. He did not bother to think that maybe the only man
who might try to kill with a .22 short would have been General
Vassily Vassilivich.
Ivan held the little bloody nuisance of a slug up to the front
of the windshield, then crushed the lead flat between two giant
fingers.
Vassilivich felt his bladder release and his shoes become soggy.
He suggested that because Ivan's meal had been interrupted, in Rome
he himself would make Ivan a meal. In a dropoff flat
overlooking Via Veneto, an expensive way station for fast
flight and exit, Vassilivich ordered bags of spaghetti, boxes
of mushrooms, gallons of wine and a side of beef.
He had to personally select the seasoning. He went outside to a
small shop and got fourteen cans of an American rat poison.
At a small coffee shop, he phoned the sports store under the
Quirinal Palace. There was no answer. He wanted to inform
Denia that Ivan had become totally uncontrollable, and that he was
going to make Ivan safe for the team.
Back at the apartment, Ivan was nibbling at the side of beef,
taking handfuls. He watched Italian television. Ivan did not
understand Italian. He was still working on Russian. He liked the
pictures. It had taken him three years to recognize that
English was not some fancy form of the Russian
language.
Better than Italian television, he liked American cartoons. He
had cried when a KGB officer translated Bambi for him.
Shrewdly, the officer had told him the hunters were Americans and
the deer communists. Ever since then, Ivan had wanted to kill
Americans. His only trouble was that he could not tell them from
Russians. Everyone looked alike to Ivan, except Chinese. He could
tell Chinese from Europeans, and very often he could distinguish
Africans, although when they were cleaning up the Sunflower
team and taking out an American black, Ivan thought they were at
war with Africa.
Vassilivich hacked off a twenty eight pound piece of beef. He
added five pounds of butter and three shopping bags of garlic. He
baked it for five hours, then made a whipped rat poison sauce.
Ivan snacked it away by midnight. Lying on the couch, he closed
his eyes. Vassilivich was overcome with relief. He discarded his
small gun and holster in the closet, careful to wipe off
fingerprints. He changed his clothes for the spares in the
apartment. He burned his old recognizable garments in the
bathtub and let the air out of the bathroom. He shaved off a small
mustache.
He glanced at his watch. It had been an hour since Ivan had
consumed the fourteen cans of rat poison. Just to make sure, he
checked Ivan's pulse. When his hand touched the giant wrist, Ivan
jumped up, blinking.
"Well," he said, "another day, another ruble." He laughed and
complained of a mild headache.
Vassilivich took Ivan with him to the sports shop. No one
answered the knock. The door was open. Ivan followed Vassilivich
into the shop. Vassilivich whispered caution. He called out
three different code signals in three different languages.
When he used English, a voice answered.
"Hiya, sweetheart. Welcome to the first team."
A thin American ambled out from the back room. He had thick
wrists. He wore a black turtleneck shirt and gray slacks and
handmade Italian black loafers. He looked at Ivan, and instead of
showing terror, he smiled. He also yawned.
"Who are you?" asked Vassilivich.
"The spirit of detente," said the American.
Vassilivich's shrewd eye saw no weapons in the American's tight fitting clothes. He heard Ivan behind him
gurgle with excitement.
"Chinamens, Chinamens," said Ivan, pointing to what had appeared
like a golden cloth in the back room. It was a delicate aged
Oriental with a white wisp of a beard.
Vassilivich knew that this time he could not keep Ivan from
keeping the head.
CHAPTER FOUR
Remo could tell by the weight, by the strong balance on
oaken thighs, that the second man through the door brandished
immense animal power. Iron-bending arms and tendon-thick neck. A
skull armored like battleship plating.
Remo could also smell the meat heavy on his breath, and his body
reeked of grape wine. Remo put a table between them. The man
cracked it with a thundering fist. Remo danced back.
"Who called me Chinaman?" said Chiun. "What idiot called me
Chinaman?" He shuffled into the showroom of the sports shop, his
hands hidden like delicate buds in the folds of his kimono. The
other man stepped back against a counter laden with running
shoes.
The other man looked at Chiun as if observing a corpse. Chiun
asked his name.
"Vassily Vassilivich," said the man.
"And the big idiot?"
"Ivan Mikhailov," said Vassilivich.
Ivan grabbed a long racing ski and swung it like a sword.
Vassilivich was sure it would drive into the thin American like a
spike. But the American, with strangely slow movements, somehow
avoided the ski. Ivan lowered a fist down to the American's skull
but the force of the fist only lurched Ivan forward and the
American was behind him.
"Are you in charge?" asked Remo.
"Yes," said Vassilivich.
"Then we don't need Ivan," Remo said.
Vassilivich blinked. What was he talking about?
Chiun had a point to make. People in charge of things had
special responsibility for people under them. And those sorts of
people shouldn't let other people who were under them call other
people Chinese, especially when they were so obviously and
magnificently Korean. Chiun said this in Russian.
"What?" said Vassilivich.
"You are irresponsible to let that animal called Ivan run around
loose."
How did this Oriental know? Vassilivich would have wondered
about this if he were not witnessing a bloody horror before
him.
As soon as the thin American had been told that Ivan was not in
charge of them, he caught one of the big fists. With a floating
flick of his fingers, he briefly jammed a wrist. An elbow uncoiled
from the American's waist and drove up with a hollow thud into the
rib trunk of Ivan. Ivan came forward as though smothering the
American beneath him, and the American's right hand was above the
American's shoulder as if he were begging for mercy. The hand was
under Ivan's chin. Ivan's mouth opened. There were two fingers
sticking out of his throat. The American's fingers.
The American's foot went out so quickly, Vassilivich only saw it
come back. Ivan's immense skull was caved, as if a knuckle had
rammed risen dough.
Ivan landed on the polished floor, heaved once, and was still.
The American wiped his hands clean on Ivan's shirt.
"Garbage," said Remo.
"My god, who are you?" gasped Vassilivich.
"That is not important," said Chiun. "He is nobody. What is
important is the barbarism in the world today when innocent Koreans
can be called Chinese."
"Are you Americans?" asked Vassilivich.
"No wonder it went around insulting people," Chiun said. "First
I am called Chinese. And now American. Do I look white? Do I have a
stupid pale expression about me? Are my eyes sickeningly round? Why
would you call me white?"
"Look, Vassilivich," said Remo, "we can make this easy or we can
make this hard. But no matter, we're going to make it. Now I know
you're Treska or you wouldn't be here."
"I am part of a cultural exchange," said Vassilivich, using
the first cover that came to mind.
"All right," said Remo, shrugging. "We go hard."
And Vassilivich felt hands grab his ribs and move him like a
store mannequin to the back room. Chiun turned out the lights in
the display area and locked the door. Vassilivich felt his ribs go
blistering, as if touched by a hot iron. And so strong was the
incredible pain that he did not notice there was no smell of
burning flesh.
He was asked his rank, his position, and the names and locations
of his men. With each lying answer came the pain, and it became so
regular that his body seized control of his mind to stop the pain,
and he was giving everything code names of the teams, descriptions,
zones, layoffs, contacts and still the pain was there and he was
whimpering on the floor of the back room where just the other night
he had refused champagne. He saw the cork under a small couch where
it had rolled and he wondered if Marshal Denia had made his
escape.
He heard shuffling behind his ear.
"Now for the important question," said Chiun. "Why do you feel
free to slander Koreans? What has prompted you to such blasphemy?
What drives your crazed mind to utter such obscenities as am I an
American? What?"
"I thought you were American of Korean descent," moaned
Vassilivich. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
"Heartily sorry," corrected Chiun.
"Heartily sorry," corrected Vassilivich.
"For having offended thee."
"For having offended thee," said Vassilivich, and as the
American lifted him and cradled him out of the room over Ivan's
wrecked body, Vassilivich heard the Korean warn:
"Next time, no more Mister Nice Guy."
What had taken so many years to hone and refine, what had
been drawn from an Empire that stretched from Berlin to the Bering
Straights, what had fused the best of an indestructible people with
an inexhaustible supply of facilities and money, now went in a
week. And Vassilivich bore grieving witness to it all.
The auxiliary Treska unit in Rome itself, on Via Plebiscito, a
half mile from the Coliseum, was first.
Remo remarked that Chiun had told him that his ancestors had
worked in Rome once.
"When there was good work to be done," Chiun said.
"Ever fight in the Coliseum?"
"We are assassins, not entertainers," Chiun answered.
"Strange people, the Romans. Anything they found, they would put
into that arena. Anything. Animals. People. Anything. I guess
they just liked rodeos."
Vassilivich shuddered, and then he felt the American's hands go
up his spine and there was a great relief. Vassilivich realized he
had been going into shock and by some manipulation of nerves in the
spine, the American had prevented this.
He could hear the night revelry of the auxiliary group from the
street. Giggles of women, glasses tinkling. Who said nothing
succeeded like success? Nothing destroys like success was more like
it, thought Vassilivich.
It surprised him that he did not even want to warn his auxiliary
team. He felt he should at least want to do this one thing. But he
didn't care. All his training seemed to have dissolved in that back
room of the sports shop. All caring seemed to dissolve. What
did a general of twenty years' service in the KGB want now? He
wanted a cool drink and nothing more.
The Korean stayed in the street with him as the American went up
alone. A small police station near a closed and shuttered coffee
shop was on their right. Behind them, a recent gargantuan marble
obscenity built by a modern king. It had wide marble steps and
highlighted some Italian on a marble horse. Floodlights showed the
passersby that this was supposed to be important. The trouble
with statues and monuments was that when you had them on every
other block they became as common as trees in the forest, and if
you didn't have a guide to tell you that this one or that one was
important, you wouldn't even bother to look.
The laughter stopped upstairs. Just stopped as if someone had
turned off a switch. The Korean seem as casual as if he were
waiting for a bus.
"Sir," said Vassilivich, and then, on some survival
instinct he was unaware he had, he added: "Gracious and noble sir.
Gentle wise flower of our delight, oh, gracious sir, please bestow
upon your unworthy servant thy awesome name."
The Korean named Chiun, with the wisp of a beard, nodded.
"I am Chiun, Master of Sinanju."
"Pray tell, oh magnificent one, do you work with the Americans?
Are you part of what is called Sunflower?"
"I am part of nothing. I am Chiun."
"Then you are not working with Americans?"
"I receive tribute for my skills," said Chiun.
"And they are what, oh, gracious master? What skills?"
"My wisdom and beauty," said Chiun, so glad he was finally being
asked by someone.
"Do you teach killing?" Vassilivich pressed on.
"I teach what has to be done and what people can do if they can
learn. Not everyone can learn."
In a few minutes, Remo returned with a handful of passports. In
that few minutes, the confused and brain-strained Vassily
Vassilivich, general, had learned that the Oriental was a lover of
beauty, a poet, a wise man, an innocent cast into the cruel world,
and that he was not appreciated by his pupil. Chiun also was a
few other things which he would not talk about.
Remo showed the passports to Vassilivich who gave the rank and
real name for each one. He just had to look into the American's
eyes once to decide not to try to throw out a cover story.
Remo gave the passports to Chiun, asking him to hold them. Chiun
had many folds in his flowing kimono and could store an office
there if he wanted to.
"I am now transformed into a porter for your garbage. Thus am I
treated," said Chiun.
"Five passports. What's the big deal?" Remo asked.
"It is not the weight of the paper but the heavy and grievous
disregard you show for a gentle poet."
Remo looked around. He hadn't seen anyone else. Vassilivich was
a KGB officer. Chiun, the Master of Sinanju, was the last of
the line of the most deadly assassins the world had ever known. So
where was the poet Chiun was talking about? Remo shrugged.
In Naples, they came upon the Alpha Team almost by
accident. Vassilivich spotted one of the members and made a fast
calculation. He felt better this noon than the night before,
and with a light meal and a small nap in the car which Remo, the
American, drove, his calculating mind was working again. The Alpha
Team was useless anyway. He had lost contact with it days
before, and only Marshal Denia's desire to keep the good
reports flowing to Moscow had prevented him from administering
discipline. So when he saw one of the members, the explosives man,
he pointed him out. Remo parked the car and ambled up behind the
man. It looked as if he were greeting an old friend with a hand
clasp around the shoulder. Only if you noticed that the old friend
didn't have his feet on the ground might you suspect that something
could be wrong.
Had Vassilivich not had more than two decades in the Treska,
with the constant training of the assassination teams, the
sets, the picks, the rolling sets, so many variations of killing
another person quickly and surely, he knew he would not have been
able to appreciate the instrument called Remo.
This American was better than anything the Treska had ever seen
or imagined.
The munitions expert was dead by the time his feet reached the
ground, and the American was walking him across the street as if he
were still alive.
"What skill!" said Vassilivich, his voice weakened by the
admiration.
"Adequate," said Chiun.
"I didn't see his hands move," said Vassilivich.
"You are not supposed to," said Chiun. "Watch his feet."
"And then I'll see him move?"
"No," said Chiun. "Then you'll see nothing."
"Why is that?"
"Because I have devoted my life to training that ingrate,
instead of spending it on a nice boy like you."
"Thank you, oh, gracious master."
"I live in America now, but I am sorely tried by its misdeeds,"
Chiun said, and Vassilivich's cunning mind grasped the
opportunity. He commiserated with Chiun over Chiun's
problems.
"Do not feel sorry for me," said Chiun. "The gentlest flowers
are always those stamped on the most. The delicate is crushed
before the gross and unseemly. This is life."
And Chiun told of the horrors of American television, what
had been done to the beauteous dramas of "As the Planet Revolves"
and "Search for Yesterday." Chiun, as poet, appreciated them. But
now there was such a thing as "Mary Hartman, Mary Hartman," and
they had people exposing themselves, and killings, and
hospital scenes in which the doctors did not save people but
injured them. Not what sort of dramatic doctor did more damage than
good? Chiun asked that.
Vassilivich avered that no good drama should have a bad
doctor.
"Correct," said Chiun. "If one wishes to see doctors mangle
people, one should go to a hospital, not a television set. If I
wanted to see stupid and careless and incompetent doctors, I have
only to drop in on a local practitioner, and my chances are very
good. Especially in your country, you should know that."
Vassilivich gulped but agreed. What, he wanted to know, did
Chiun teach this ungrateful Remo?
"Decency," Chiun said. "Love, decency, and beauty."
Meanwhile, across town in a luxurious villa overlooking the Bay
of Naples, blue in the midday sun of the Italian coast, Remo was
putting his love, decency, and beauty to work.
He had gotten the number and the location of the other
operatives from the explosives man in the street, whom he decently
dumped afterwards into a big vat of garbage in an alley where no
one would notice him until the body started to stink.
He made his way to the beautiful villa. It was noon and everyone
appeared groggy from the night's revelry. One man, his belly
already going to paunch, looked up from his morning vodka and
orange juice. He pointed a short British sten gun at Remo while he
nibbled on a grape.
"Buon giorno," he said sleepily.
"Good morning," said Remo.
"What brings you here?" asked the Russian. The others still did
not go for their guns but continued on into their boozy morning.
One unarmed man was not enough to cause excitement.
"Work," said Remo.
"What is your work?"
"I'm an assassin. Right now, I'm working on the Treska. Is that
how you pronounce it? Treska?" Remo glanced outside at the
glistening bay and felt the cool spring breeze come through the
green trees and the open windows bright with sun. It was a good
land. He smelled the salt water.
"How do you know about Treska?" said the man.
"Oh, yeah," said Remo as an afterthought. "It's complicated, you
know, government politics and everything, but basically I'm
replacing the Daisy or is it the Sunflower, I forget these stupid
names. In any case, I'm here to kill you if you're Treska. You're
Alpha Team, right?"
"We happen to be Alpha Team, yes, but aren't you overlooking
this?" said the man and jiggled the short British gun.
"Nah," said Remo. "By the way, what does this rent for a
month?"
"I don't know. It's in lire. You keep filling baskets to
the top and when the landlord starts to smile you stop filling.
Lire. A virtually worthless currency."
"Anybody outside from Alpha?"
"We're all here except Fyodor."
"Well built guy, blondish, with a funny smile?" asked Remo.
"That's him. But he doesn't have a funny smile."
"He does now," Remo said. By the time the man fired the Sten
gun, his arm was broken. He did not feel the pain of the broken arm
because one needs a spinal column to transmit pain impulses. The
man had lost a piece of his about the same time the pain would have
reached his brain.
The Alpha Team, sluggish with days of drinking, moved with
surprising speed to their weapons. Training overcame the boozy
blood of their systems and adrenalin ignited their bodies. But
they fought as though they had a target who moved no faster than an
athlete, an ordinary athlete who did not know the rhythms of his
body, whose hands were the same as a skillful soldiers' hands.
By the time their eyes adjusted to Remo's movements, his
hands were snapping through bone, making quick, silent kills. He
worked the chests that noon in the villa off the Italian coast. It
took him longer to collect the passports. Back at the car in Naples
proper, he asked Vassilivich to write down the correct names and
ranks on each of the passports Alpha Team had used as covers.
"They are all dead?" asked Vassilivich, believing because he had
seen what this man had done to the gigantic Ivan, but still
horrified at the thought that one man could do so much.
"Sure," said Remo, as if someone had asked if he had put a candy
wrapper in a trash can.
Beta Team was on a full alert, as it had been trained to be if
contact was severed. The team had a small house in Farfa, a town
overlooking the murky Tiber River, an Italian sewer since the days
of the Etruscan kings.
"They really let the place go to rot," Chiun
confided. "The history
of Sinanju tells of
lovely temples of Apollo and Venus near here."
"The House of Sinanju is an old institution then?" asked
Vassilivich.
"Modestly so," said Chiun. "Aged with reason and tempered with
love."
Remo at the wheel turned around sharply. He would have sworn
that Chiun had been talking about Sinanju.
The American, Vassilivich realized, had spotted the first Beta
outpost before he had. And he knew what to look for.
When the American left the car, Vassilivich asked how Remo had
known that the man who appeared to be casually sunning himself
on a small cement bench was really a lookout?
"That's where the outlook should be," said Chiun. "But these are
matters of work. Would you like to hear a poem I have written?"
Vassilivich said, "By all means." He watched the American sit
down next to the lookout who appeared to be sunning himself.
The American spoke a few words.
Vassilivich looked on with dread fascination. The lookout was
knife-skilled at the highest levels. He saw his man slip a blade
from a sleeve on the far side, hidden from the American. Good, he
thought. We have a chance. Good for you, soldier of the Treska,
sword and shield of the party. The Korean, Chiun, was squeaking
away in a language Vassilivich did not recognize. Chiun brought his
attention to the back seat of the car with a gentle touch of a
long fingernail to his throat.
"Perhaps you do not recognize classic Ung poetry?"
"Sir?" said Vassilivich. He saw his man smile politely. The
knife was going to come soon. They were going to get back on the
scoreboard against this killer team.
"In Ung poetry, the classic form is to omit every third
consonant and every second vowel. That is the English translation
of the formula. You know English."
"Yes," said Vassilivich. Any moment now the knife would fly into
the American's throat.
"Then you would understand that the great Ung poetry disappeared
about 800 b.c. I am not talking about common Ung poetry used until
the seventh century. What so fascinates you out there?"
"I was just watching the American."
"Doing what?"
"Talking to that man."
"He is not talking," said Chiun. "He is going to do work. It is
mundane. Now there is an especially beautiful passage I am working
on… what so fascinates you?"
The knife flashed in the bright Italian sun and the man smiled
foolishly as if he had swallowed a balloon and should have known
better. Vassilivich could not see the man's knife. The American
appeared to be shaking that hand as if saying goodbye.
The lookout nodded off to sleep. With a lapful of blood.
"The greatness of this poem is that it bares the essence of the
flower petal and the sounds themselves become the petal," said
Chiun.
Vassilivich's body was moist with prickly sweat. He smiled as he
heard the Korean's high pitched voice go higher as though
scratching a blackboard on the ceiling.
He remembered vaguely hearing of this arcane poetry. A British
explorer had said it sounded like a hysterectomy performed with
blunt spoons.
Ancient Persian emperors were especially fond of it. Vassilivich
did not know it had survived past the third century a.d. In some
way, this aged Oriental had a close relationship with this
amazing American killer.
Vassilivich had to figure out what. Was the old Korean a poetry
teacher? A friend? He certainly wasn't a servant, even though he
complained he was being treated as one. Sinanju. He had
heard that name before. The old man had said assassins came from
there, but certainly this frail, parched being could not be a
killer. Yet, there was a link here. And one that could be
exploited. Must be exploited.
The squeaky up and down of the Ung ode ceased. Remo, the
American, strolled back to the car with twelve passports.
Vassilivich saw the lives of the Beta Team dropped in his lap.
This was not a drunken crew gone sloppy. This was a prime unit at
peak. They had not even gotten to their guns; he had not heard
shots.
He wrote down their true Russians names and ranks. He knew every
one of them. Some farm boys, some city boys, one even released from
Lubyanka prison in Moscow, a homicidal maniac whom Vassilivich had
personally trained to control his killer urges and direct them
toward the welfare of the state. He thought of the training of each
one as he wrote in the names, crossing off their fake Rumanian and
Bulgarian identities. Ten years training, eleven years, eight
years, twelve years. When young boys showed extra abilities,
extra cunning and strength, the Treska had its pick of
them.
It was at the time when the members of the Beta Team were boys
that the then Major Vassilivich had insisted that families should
be consulted before their sons were brought into the Treska.
At the time this had been heresy, but Vassilivich had been
proven correct. If the family was behind the boy, then he went with
a lighter heart. If the family received extra rations and extra
privileges, then each boy felt he was doing something
especially worthy, and every leave home would be a
reinforcement of his loyalty to the Treska, not a strain against
it.
He had won that battle with General Denia of the old school, who
had preferred that families be separated as much as possible.
"We need men, machines, not little boys," had said the then
General Denia. "When we fought the White Armies, the Treska-it was
called the Chekka then-dragged us from our homes and made us men
immediately. You kill or die. That is what it was; that is what it
is, and that is what it will always be. Always."
"Sir," Major Vassilivich had said. "We have a 20 per cent
defection rate now. That's high. Perhaps the highest of any
service."
"It is a hard business we are in. They do not make men like they
used to."
"I beg to disagree, sir. You snatch a fifteen year old boy out
of school and tell the parents that he has been selected for the
Olympic teams, or something else that they know is not true, and
they worry; he worries, and sooner or later he is either going to
defect in the West or desert back here."
"And we hang the little bastard."
"May I pose a question, and I place my life on the answer. When
things get a bit untidy in the West and we lose an occasional man
to the American Sunflower, what happens?"
General Denia had shrugged, showing he did not know what his
shrewd aide was driving at.
"At headquarters I make a little mark in our records,"
Vassilivich had said.
"Yes, so?" Denia had been impatient.
"Have you ever looked at the file drawer where those records are
kept?"
"No. I am not much for paperwork," General Denia had
answered.
"Both defections and those killed in action are in the same
cabinets. Defections are eighteen times thicker than those who died
at American hands. We do almost twenty times as much damage to
ourselves as the capitalists do to us."
"Hmmmm," Denia had said suspiciously.
"What I am asking is that we, at least, make the capitalist
bastards destroy us instead of doing it to ourselves."
"As you say, your life," Denia had agreed.
Within the first year, desertions dropped and defections
became unknown. Vassilivich had created an atmosphere where the
teams knew that no other government and no other place offered them
such honor and wealth. What the rest of the system did by force and
propaganda, the Treska accomplished better by services and
rewards.
It became a joke at the Dzerzhinsky Square Building in Moscow
that the next thing the Treska would do would be to declare stock
dividends and give out colored television sets.
But the jokes stopped when a small Treska unit, isolated from
the bufferings of flanking units, and outnumbered forty to one,
fought to the last man in the hills of Greece, despite lavish
offerings from the Sunflower units to defect.
Vassilivich, back at training headquarters, made a big ceremony
honoring the fallen men. If there had been a cross at the altar
instead of a picture of Lenin, one could have called the ceremony a
mass.
It was also Vassilivich who created the light coexistence
with Sunflower, an almost friendly relationship as the teams
watched each other and circled each other across Western Europe. It
was also Vassilivich who, on the very day American CIA headquarters
ordered their Sunflower units to surrender their weapons, led the
fast, vicious sweep of the continent.
As mangled American bodies were shipped home for closed coffin
burials, including the very unfortunate Walter Forbier, KGB
had intercepted a strange message: Could have been worse. We might have been caught doing dirty
tricks.
It was a message to Washington from a high ranking State
Department official, and Vassilivich, reading it, had thought: "We
may be matched against lunatics."
But Treska had not been. And it occurred to Vassilivich, sitting in the back seat of the car with the Korean
poet named Chiun, that perhaps this all had been a gigantic trap.
What a brilliant trap. He had never figured Americans for that sort
of cunning. To sacrifice an entire strata of units so that your
enemy would relax in time for your first team to mop them up.
That was what the American had said in the sports shop. "Welcome
to the first team." It was a ruthless maneuver, but brilliant.
Yet Vassilivich, ever the analyst, was still bothered.
True. It was a brilliant and cunning move. But Americans never
thought like that.
They had always been geniuses with gadgets and morons at
maneuver. Vassilivich felt a tickle at his throat. The Korean
informed him that the best part of the poem was yet to come.
CHAPTER FIVE
It was a grand reunion. It was a glorious occasion. Vodka
bottles stretched thirty meters along a linen tablecloth, each
bottle with a gloved servant behind it. Accordions played.
Glasses cracked against the inlaid wood walls. Shiny boots clicked
on the polished marble. Blue uniforms with red piping, medaled as
though jewelers had run amok, shone on proud chests.
Someone yelled out in the thick eastern accent of Vladivostok:
"He's coming! He's coming!"
Silence came, marred only by the last few crashes of glasses
from officers who had not realized what was happening. And then
only the footsteps of a single man. A man at a podium set high at
the far end of the hall called out:
"Officers, members of the committee, sword and shield of the
party, we now greet with admiration, a hero of the Soviet Socialist
Republic, Field Marshal Gregory Denia. A bravo for Denia."
"Bravo, Bravo," yelled the crowd.
Denia, medaled across his fat chest, his round face gleaming
joy, his pudgy hands raised above him in his own triumph, marched
into the great hall of the people's Committee for State
Security.
"Denia. Denia. Denia," came the chant.
And he waved furiously, smiling at old friends, survivors of the
great war where two nations battled in a line from sea to sea, with
the losers facing annihiliation. They were tough men, these
officers, survivors of the purges, the favorites of Stalin, then
Beria, then Krushchev, and finally the current chairman. Chairmen
came and went. The KGB stayed forever. Denia signaled for
silence.
And then he spoke.
"I am not at liberty to tell all of you the specifics of our
victory. I am not at liberty to tell you just how we achieved more
than prominence in Western Europe. But I can tell you this,
comrades. Today, the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics dominates
her continent as no nation ever has. Europe is ours. Tomorrow
Asia and then the world. Tomorrow the world. Tomorrow the
world."
Many officers who had fought only the cold war
against America, in grueling, stalking contests where victories
were measured in mere inches, now screamed their praise. For
with Field Marshal Denia there had been a recent breakthrough of miles. The West
was in full retreat.
Of course, even in such a work oriented group, there was always
the one wag. From the back of the room, someone yelled out a toast
to Russia's greatest ally.
"Bravo for the United States Congress and its investigating
committees."
Faces turned in scorn, but Field Marshal Denia smiled.
"Yes, we have had help. But it was not accidental. Did not Lenin
himself say the capitalists would hang themselves if we gave them
enough rope? Well, they have the rope, and we tied the knot."
Denia called for a full bottle of vodka, and then, resting on
the polished heels of his leather boots, leaned back and downed it
completely to a chorus of encouragement. Then he danced out into
the center of the marble hall to great clapping. A captain,
his face ashen, his hands trembling, worked his way toward the
clearing where Denia now spun drunkenly, laughing. The captain, in
dull green, made a striking contrast to the array of medals, like a
cheap plastic bowl in a jewelry store display window.
Denia brushed aside the captain.
"Comrade marshal, it is of the utmost urgency," said the
captain.
He handed Denia a doublesealed envelope, the kind where a small
plastic shield has to be broken to open it. He also handed the
marshal a pen which he wanted him to use to sign for the letter.
Denia took the pen and flipped it into the air.
"I need your signature, marshal."
"Anatoli, tell this idiot he doesn't need a signature."
"You don't need Marshal Denia's signature, captain," came a
voice from the crowd. It was the commander of the captain's entire
unit.
Denia read the message. He was feeling good with the warmth of
the vodka, and his blood was running hot and wild from dancing. The
message read:
Apparent high complications Treska units southern flank Europe.
Stop. Suggest your immediate return Dzerzhinsky Square
Building for consultation. Stop. Immediately.
Denia crumpled the note and put it back in his pocket.
"Serious, Gregory?" asked a general.
Denia shrugged. "It is always serious. The central
committee wants to change the color of the uniforms and so the
chairman of a textile factory faces a serious problem. The ministry
of propaganda hears about a Solzhenitsyn speech or a new book
he has written and they have a serious problem. Every day
there is a new serious problem here and there, but all of us are
drinking good vodka and living in good homes and yet everyone goes
running around crying the sky is falling. The sky, gentlemen, is
still above us as it was before we went crying from our mother's
wombs into a serious confrontation with air, and it will be
there after we are shoveled into ground following a serious
confrontation with death. Comrades, I tell all of you now. There is
no such thing as a serious thing."
His little speech was greeted with applause, partly because
he held the rank of marshal, but also because he was known as a man
who held things together during crunches. So this was the marshal's
philosophy, and it was respected.
Outside a black Zil limousine was waiting. Traffic at home
was always so much easier than in the field, where so many people
had cars.
Marshal Denia was not as casual as he had appeared at his
celebration. Years in the field had given him that extra sense of
when to worry and when not to. It was a time for worrying.
Lubyanka Prison was in the Dzherzhinsky Square building. So many
of his comrades had ended up there during Stalin's reign. He was
the only one to survive from his unit, a political one under the
command of a former university professor who had joined what
was then called the Chekka, to be changed to the OGPU, to be
changed to the NKVD, the MVD, and, finally the KGB. All different
clothes for the same body.
Stalin had wanted the whole unit, forty two men, to dress in
formal attire and attend a dinner with him alone. There was much
vodka. Something had told Denia not to indulge too much on that
long-ago evening in the early thirties. Perhaps it was the absence
of water on the long tables that had given him the clue that Stalin
wanted them to drink heavily.
His commander, who ordinarily was a cautious, abstemious man
given to tea and crackers, had downed vodka as if he had been born
on the back of a Cossack horse. By mid-meal, the commander had been
talking loudly of being part of the socialist vanguard. Stalin
had smiled. He did not drink, but he had lit that large white pipe
and nodded and smiled, and young Denia had thought: "My god, this
is a cobra we deal with here this night."
Each young officer had tried to outdo the others in his
commitment to the purity of the Communist revolution. Denia had
been quiet. Then Stalin himself had pointed to him.
"And what do you think, quiet one?" Stalin had asked.
"I think everything they said is nice," Denia had said.
"Just nice?" Everyone had laughed. "Nice," the august chairman
of the party had then said, "is a word for strawberries, not the
revolution."
Denia had said nothing.
"Do you wish to change that word?"
"No," Denia had said.
His commander had become immediately uncomfortable, then
had launched into a dialectical attack upon uncommitted
revolutionaries conducting a bourgeois counterrevolution.
"And what do you think about that, young man?" Stalin had
asked.
Young Denia had risen, because he knew he was dealing with his
very life and he wanted to do it on his feet. He had also
understood what his comrades had not, however. They too were
dealing with their lives.
"What my commander says might be very true. I do not
know. I am not a great professor, nor am I a great thinker. I know
Russia needs a strong hand. Before the revolution, those who ruled
ruled for their own privilege. There were hard times. Now there is
a chance for a better life. That is good. It will not be easy to
achieve. This is a big country. We are still backward. I am
Russian. I know there will be much bloody work ahead. I know that
for every thing done, there will be a thousand ideas of how to do
it better. But I am Russian. I hold faith with the party. What they
decide is their business. But in Gregory Denia, the party has
a faithful servant."
The commander had attacked this position as being as serviceable
for a czar, or for any other feudal leader, as for the
Communist party. He asked why Denia had joined the party.
"Because our family was given three potatoes by a party
member."
"For three potatoes you committed your life?" Stalin had
asked.
"We were hungry, comrade chairman."
No one else in the room had noticed Stalin's eyes narrow ever so
slightly, nor had they perceived that ever so slight nod.
Gregory had been dismissed immediately by his superior. When he
showed up the next morning at temporary headquarters in the
remodeled Baptist Church, he found himself alone and wondered if
headquarters had been moved. It hadn't. He was now commander,
while still in his twenties. He never saw the others again, nor did
he ask about them.
He had seen Stalin only once more, and that was during the early
days of the great war, when Nazi troops roamed freely over western
lands.
There had been a hundred officers of his rank about to return to
the field. He was organizing partisans behind the lines. Each
officer had passed by Stalin and been introduced.
When it was Denia's turn, Stalin had smiled.
"Three potatoes," he had said.
"Three," had answered the then Colonel Denia.
A staff general had leaned over to explain some of Denia's
recent heroic deeds. Stalin interrupted him with a brief wave of
the hand.
"I know, I know," he had said. "The fiercest man on earth is a
Russian with three potatoes in his belly."
It was a dirty war beyond anything seen since the barbaric
hordes had slaughtered whole populations. To see what the
Germans had done was beyond the hardness of even the NKVD. And
then, of course, came the touchy stalking war with the west. Denia
knew it would be a long one.
Three potatoes, he thought, as the Zil limousine moved quietly
to the underground garage of the building on the square. He took a
small elevator, one man only, to the codes room, and there he met a
colonel in charge of one thing, a general in charge of another
thing, and a halfdozen captains in charge of something else. There
were maps and charts, and there were serious faces and people
saluting all over the place and giving low toned ominous
warnings about this and that.
"Excuse me, gentlemen, I've got to pee," he said. "Go on with
your briefing." He left the door open so he could hear everything
they said. Some men turned their eyes away. Babies, he thought.
Little ladies. The big bad KGB had turned into a bunch of little
ladies.
He went back to the table.
"All right. Now I have heard about twenty reasons each of
you is important to the survival of the state. But I have not been
given any hard information. Let me give you two bits of hard
information, five minutes apiece to think, and then we will do this
all over again. One. My Treska unit is on the attack, mopping up
against a defeated enemy. Therefore things do not go according to
every little dot on every little piece of paper. You don't hear
from people for weeks. That's all right. Secondly, what does
Vassilivich say? He is the only worrier I respect."
No one waited five minutes. Vassilivich had not made his checks
for three days. Auxiliary units had discovered the following men
dead, they told him.
Denia listened to the long list. He took a red pencil from one
of the officers standing over a map. He asked for the approximate
times of the deaths, then he wrote in the times next to
towns Naples, Farfa, Athens, Rome.
"You said Ivan Mikhailov?"
"Yes, Major Mikhailov is dead."
"How?"
"Blunt instrument of some sort. Tremendous pressure."
"Of course. It would have to be," said Denia, remembering the
incredible strength of the young giant. "Are you sure?"
"Yes. There was an autopsy. Major Mikhailov had enough rat
poison in his veins to fell a battalion, but apparently it did
not kill him."
"And no word from Vassilivich?"
"None."
Denia did not wish to express his suspicions at this moment,
because things once said could never be brought back to safe
silence and who knew what any of these heel clicking, saluting
ladyniks would do.
"You're all jabbering about some great sudden assault by massive
units, but I'll tell you something none of you has even mentioned
yet. Look at my markings on the map. Look at the times. Look."
There was much talking about CIA backup teams, a rolling assault
by multiple units, each going into action when the other had
completed its mission.
One officer with an acneravaged face and sunken cheeks and
thinning gray hair combed starkly to each side talked of a
multinational chain reaction on isolated units. A conspiracy
against Russia, possibly emanating from the Vatican.
Denia belched. He hadn't heard that sort of nonsense since
a brief stopover in London, where British journalists had offered
to sell any sort of story about anyone for a price.
An aide asked what the journalists meant.
"Would you like to read about America poisoning the
Atlantic? The Israelis committing secret acts of war? The Danish
government murdering children for cannibalism? The Dutch being
secret racists? British journalism is the most lively money can
buy. You name it and we'll write it. Books, of course, cost more
than articles. But I guarantee, m'lord, there's nothing some of us
can't write for a price. Want to read about the Pope's love
affairs? His illegitimate children?"
"What love affairs? What illegitimate children?" the aide had
asked.
"You pay for 'em and we'll write about 'em."
And this was all right for British journalism, but for serious
men who dealt with life-and-death realities, it was appalling.
So Denia belched, and he noticed an officer wince.
"Have any of you ever heard of an automobile?" asked Denia.
All the officers in the room without windows nodded that they
had. A few cleared their throats. They avoided revealing glances at
each other. Of course, they had heard of automobiles. What was the
old man talking about?
"Can you all read wristwatches?" Denia asked.
Again the nods.
"Can you count?"
Yes, they could count. Would the most honored Marshal be more
specific?
Denia put the red crayon on Rome.
"Imagine this red mark is a car. Puttputtputt goes the
car. Rrrrrr goes the engine. Down this road, it goes
whoooossh," said Denia. The pencil went from Rome to
Naples. "Now we are in sunny Napoli. It is noon. Last night we were
in Rome. Ah, here we go, we're heading north to Farfa.
Puttputtputt. Whoooosh. Vroom. We are not even driving
especially quickly. Now we go back to Rome and get on an airplane.
It is a pretty airplane. It flies to Athens. Wheeee.
Vroooom. Whooosh. Now it lands at Athens. What a pretty
flight."
"Oh," said one officer who suddenly realized what Denia was
talking about. Of course. They had all been so involved in gigantic
plots and multiple killer teams that no one had noticed one
simple fact. The old warhorse had seen it at once.
"It's not a massive counterattack at all," said the young
officer.
"Welcome to reality," said Marshal Denia.
"It's only one team. They went from one unit to another, of
course. And undoubtedly that executive officer is helping them
because he is the only one who is connected to the various teams.
He has defected and is leading that killer team to each of our
units," the young officer said.
"Wrong," said Denia loudly. "Absolutely wrong."
"Why?" said the young officer. Denia thought quickly. Something
like this could get out of hand. And he had worked too long with
Vassilivich to surrender the man to some Kremlin suspicion, where
people slept cozily and safely and did not know what it was like to
have someone put the barrel of a pistol to your belly and threaten
to spread your insides into the nearest gutter.
"Because," said Denia.
"Because why, comrade marshal?" asked the officer.
"Because this is the way it was," he said, thinking
clearly. "The Sunflower, our counterpart in the CIA, was becoming
outmoded, obsolete. Why was it becoming obsolete? Because America
had a much more effective killer team. What to do? What best way to
take advantage of this new technique? Let our Treska expose itself
by getting rid of what America would have to retire anyway. How to
do this? Take away their weapons under the pretext of not wanting
another international incident. Why else would Americans leave
themselves defenseless? Is anyone here so stupid as to believe
America would expose itself defenseless to this world?"
One officer thought America could be that stupid. He listed
events of American foreign policy.
Denia said if the officer wanted to go to the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs, he should do so. This was KGB.
"What Vassilivich has done, what this great and brilliant and
courageous and loyal officer has done, is simply to save the party
and the people of Russia. While ladyniks in the safety of the
Dzerzhinsky Square building spin out fairy tales like
Englishmen."
A liaison officer from the Red Navy took umbrage at being
called English. Even being a marshal in the KGB did not give
him the right to call another human being an Englishman.
"I am sorry your feelings are hurt. I only used English as a
reference point. I did not even mean Englishman but English
journalism as an example of silliness. I have great respect for the
Red Navy and, it might surprise you, for the British Navy, and, it
might surprise you even more, for most British. Now is everyone
happy?"
The Naval officer accepted the apology.
"Good," said Denia and slapped the officer hard across the face.
"Now, remember who I am. Marshal Denia who knows how to use
his brains in combat, and yes, I do mean to insult every one of you
for not realizing that just as the Sunflower was obsolete for the
Americans, so was the Treska unit for us. Because, you dummies, the
Treska and the Sunflower were all but identical."
Stunned heads nodded. Even the officer whose right cheek was a
red welt nodded. There was a reason why Denia was a leader of men,
and now he was showing it.
"General Vassilivich is directing their new weapon against
our Treska units, not to destroy us, but to offer up the lives of
his comrades so we will be able to see what their new weapon is and
counteract it. What he is doing is, granted, ruthless, but
brilliant. We are taking one step backward to be able to take two
forward. Gentlemen, America may have started this, but I tell you
now, we will finish it."
He slammed his fist on the table.
"You have my life on it," he said with finality. "Keep your
heads, ladyniks, and welcome to the world of the cold war."
He knew he did not have to add that his life depended on it. Of
course it did. But it made a great dramatic impression just to say
it. He was not as bold as the other officers might think.
Massive failure of his units would probably mean death anyway,
or something akin to it, like prison. And, calculating
probabilities, Denia had decided that Vassilivich was either dead
or doing exactly what Denia had said he was doing. All life was the
edge of the sword.
Without those three potatoes, he might have starved to death
anyway.
By 4:55 a.m. Moscow Time, Vassilivich, beautiful,
intellectual Vassilivich, started justifying his commander's faith.
A lower-rank consul in Athens had picked up a note thrown from a
rented car. It was three words. Put together, they showed
Vassilivich was alive and a captive.
By late afternoon of the next day, a Swedish unit had gotten a
long note left outside a small chalet where the crushed bodies of
the Gamma unit were found, their guns unfired, their knives still
sheathed. Vassilivich was undoubtedly desperate. The note was
handwritten on the back of five empty cigarette pack linings. It
was not in code. It read:
D. New U.S. weapon. One man. Unusual abilities. What is Sinanju?
Special methods. Giant trap. Treska units useless. One male, six
feet tall, brown eyes, high cheekbones, thin, thick wrists, called
Remo. Travels with Oriental who may be friend, teacher, poet?
Called Chiun. Old. Sinanju the key. Long live sword and shield.
V.
Denia called a special meeting in a room he had set up. More
than a hundred officers from various branches of the KGB were
present. He outlined the situation. There would be two steps:
first, find out what this new unit was; second, destroy it. In
those five shiny cigarette wrappers was the key. It was their job
to unlock the puzzle, and Denia's job to wreak final revenge. The
new unit designed to combat the American weapon would be named the
Vassilivich group, in honor of Vassily Vassilivich, who was
undoubtedly dead.
On the banks of the beautiful river Seine, Marshal Denia
was being proven correct once again.
Vassilivich had himself broken the key of Sinanju. The Korean
Chiun was one in a line of Masters of Sinanju that stretched back
for untold centuries. If one took all the martial arts and traced
their connections to each other and the history of the
development of each, one might be able to calculate that
perhaps all of them had come from a single source, most powerful at
its center. Unlike television sets, martial arts became weaker
as they became newer. There "were no improvements in
martial arts, only deteriorations, a slow dwindling away of
essence, like radioactivity wearing out. The man Chiun was not a
poet. It was even conceivable that he was more powerful than
Remo.
Several times the comments "sun source" and "breathing" had been
passed between the two in English. With breathing, these people
were capable of harnessing the normal human body to its full
potential. There was nothing miraculous about it at all. Moreover,
if scientists ever got into the mysteries of Sinanju, they would
probably discover how man had really survived on the ground
before he organized into hunting parties and invented weapons.
Barehanded man might at one time have been as strong as the
sabretooth.
Sinanju, in some way, had harnessed normal human potential,
which, interestingly, Vassilivich thought, brought up something
from the old Christian religions. Christ had said it: you have
eyes and do not see, ears and do not hear. Perhaps Christ had not
been making a moral statement after all.
"Okay, fella, what are you writing?" asked Remo.
"Nothing," said Vassilivich.
"That's it for you," said Remo, and suddenly Vassilivich's eyes
did not see, nor did his ears hear, nor did his body feel the Seine
splash over him.
But it did not matter.
In the Dzerzhinsky Square building, Marshal Gregory Denia was
getting the answers he wanted, and his tactical solution, he
thought, was brilliant. If not biblical.
CHAPTER SIX
Ludmilla Tchernova noticed a blemish. Two inches below and
slightly to the left of her left breast bloomed ever so slight a
kiss of red on the immaculate, smooth white body. The breasts rose
in youthful firmness, capped by mounds so perfectly round they
looked as if they had been designed by a draftsman's compass. The
waist narrowed in gentle tautness to creamy hips that
billowed just enough to establish womanhood, and no more.
The neck was a graceful ivory pedestal for the crowning gem: the
face of Ludmilla Tchernova.
She had the kind of exquisite face that made other women want to
go back to veils. When she entered a room, wives would kick
husbands in the shins just to remind them they were still on earth.
Her smile could get a rabid Communist to say mass on his knees. She
made the average young Russian woman look like a tractor
trailer.
She had violet eyes set in the perfection of a pale symmetry
composed of a graceful nose and lips that looked as if they were
almost artificial in their delicate pinkness. But that they were
real showed when she smiled. Ludmilla Tchernova had fourteen
different smiles. Her happiness and gentle acquiescence smiles were
her best. Her worst was the smile of sudden joy. She had been
working on sudden joy for a month now, watching children when
she gave them ice cream cones.
"Hello, dear, this is for you," she would say. And she would
watch the child's lips carefully. Sudden joy tended to take two
forms. One was a delayed action, which was very hard to get just
right, and the other was an explosion of the lips, very wide. She
could do the explosion, but, as she had told her uncle, who was a
general on the Committee for State Security (KGB), it lacked force,
and sometimes, if one looked closely, it could be
misinterpreted as cruelty. She certainly did not want to look
cruel when she intended to express sudden joy.
She had a major of the KGB, female, assigned to her. Lately this
major had been picking up ice cream cones, cleaning the dirt off
them, and handing them back to children. For as soon as
Ludmilla had seen the smile she wanted, she tended to discard
the cone.
"I'm not here to feed the masses," she had answered when
the female major suggested that, with a little more effort, she
might continue handing the ice cream cone forward until the child
had a firm grasp on it. "I serve the party in a different way. If I
wanted to feed children, I would have become a nurse. And it would
be a waste of a great natural resource which I have chosen to give
to the party and to the people."
"A little kindness cannot hurt," said the major, not especially
known for a soft heart but who, in Ludmilla's presence, tended to
think of herself as St. Francis of Assisi.
She was a relatively attractive Volga German with blond hair and
blue eyes, clean features and an attractive body. Next to Ludmilla,
she looked like a light heavyweight boxer at the end of his career.
Ludmilla Tcheirnova could make a rainbow look plain.
Now there was a great problem, and as Ludmilla stared at the
blemish beneath her left breast, she demanded of Major Natasha
Krushenko what she had been fed the night before.
"Strawberries and fresh cream, Madame."
"And something else. There had to be something else." The voice was heavy with anger,
but the face was calm. Grimaces could cause wrinkles.
"There was nothing else, Madame."
"There had to be to explain this blemish."
"The human body produces substances that create blemishes. It will disappear."
"Of course it will disappear. It's not your body."
"Madame, I have many blemishes like that."
"No doubt," said Ludmilla who had
not been listening to the answer but was very carefully
outlining the blemish with her finger. She did not want to
aggravate it more by touching it. She found it quite helpful to
ignore the crudities of Major Krushenko. In the center of her
entire world, this blemish on her body lounged in grievous and
grating insolence. And that Krushenko lout claimed she hadn't even
seen it at first. Krushenko was a barbarian.
She applied body cream made from Vitamin E, sardine innards, and
bleached beet paste, and said a small prayer that this grief be
removed from her life. Then she covered herself in a gauze bathrobe
and packed her face with warm mud brought from the Caucusus.
It was in this manner, with her eyes closed, that she met with a
marshal of the Soviet Socialist Republics, one of the highest
ranked KGB officials in the short history of the Communist state.
Field Marshal Gregory Denia who had done something quite awesome in
Western Europe, something which she had heard about during the
gossip of the KGB community, and something which didn't interest
her very much. It had to do with the Americans. But didn't
everything? When it wasn't the Chinese or someone?
She did not open her eyes when she heard the clomping footsteps
of the marshal in the hallway. Major Krushenko greeted the marshal
and added congratulations for recent successes.
She heard him enter the sun room where she rested and plop his
body heavily in a chair. She smelled the reek of cigars.
"Hello, Ludmilla," said Marshal Denia.
"Good afternoon, Gregory," said Ludmilla.
"I have come on business, my dear."
"And how is uncle Georgi?"
"Georgi is fine," Denia said.
"And Cousin Vladimir?"
"Vladimir is fine."
"And how are you?"
"I am fine, Ludmilla. We have an emergency and now you can repay
to the state all that the state has given you. You can do for
Mother Russia what armies cannot do, I believe. I am here to call
on you to carry the banners of the heroes of Stalingrad and of your
people, who will never again have to see their homes and their
families brutalized."
"And how are you?" asked Ludmilla.
She heard a fist pound into the sofa on which she had heard
Gregory lower himself. He expressed anger. He expressed hostility.
He included a veiled threat and made accusations of a lack of
gratitude to the state.
"Gregory, Gregory, of course I wish to help. I work for the same
committee as you. Why do you show so much anger? You should be more
like your executive officer, what's his name?"
"Vassilivich. General Vassily Vassilivich, dead in the line of
duty, who has given his life so you may live here in safety where
the capitalists cannot wring your neck."
"Yes, Vassilivich. That was his name. How is he?"
She felt the sudden shock of hands upon her very person. Rough
palms rubbing off the soothing mud, thick brutal fingers at her
neck. Denia was yelling at her.
"You will listen or I will shove your pretty face in a vat of
acid. Damn your relatives. You will listen. My units lie
strewn across the face of Europe and I am going to annihilate their
killers. And you are going to help me or I will crush you."
Ludrnilla shrieked, then cried, then begged for forgiveness, and
vowed she would pay attention. Through her tears she asked to be
allowed to get fully dressed. She was not prepared for this, she
sobbed. She whimpered as Major Krushenko helped her, with a
motherly arm, to one of her powder rooms.
Ludmilla thought she detected a small smile of triumph on Major
Krushenko's plain face. Inside the powder room, the whimper
disappeared. Ludmilla was crisp in her orders. She wanted a plain
print dress without bra, a pair of light linen panties, and
American cold cream.
She prepared herself in a record thirty five minutes. She
reintroduced tears to her eyes before she returned to the sun
room.
Marshal Denia stood by one of the large windows, at a
pre-boil, looking at his watch. But when he turned and saw the sweet
freshness of Ludmilla's beauty and the rim of tears beneath her
eyes, and when he heard her soft voice beg forgiveness, the
anger vanished like air from a balloon. He nodded curtly.
She held his hands as he talked. He explained about the
country's killer teams, and America's, how, after years of
stalking, the heroes of the Soviet Socialist Republics had
finally seen an opportunity to rid the continent of these
murderers, and had struck back brilliantly and quickly.
Alas, it proved to be a trap by the cunning American mind. With
the taste of victory in their mouths, the extended units of the
peoples' teams, called Treska, had suffered a vicious onslaught by
the capitalists, who were using a deadly team of but two men.
But Mother Russia had not bled for centuries to lower the
standards of the people before gangsters. Russia was preparing its
counterattack, which would be more victorious because of the
greater obstacles to overcome.
The difficulties were, first the locating of so small a unit-two
men at the most-second, finding out how they did what they did, what
secret powers or tools they had. Once that was known, they could be
annihilated, and the rightful dominance over intelligence in Europe
would go to the superpower indigenous to Europe.
"Europe for the Europeans," said Ludmilla.
"Yes. Absolutely," said Denia, happy that Ludmilla was now
listening. He wanted to kiss her beautiful cheeks, but he
restrained himself by remembering all his men who were gone.
"And you want me to find out how they do what they do so we can
defend ourselves. I can succeed where muscle cannot."
"Correct," said Marshal Denia, delighted:
"I am honored, gracious marshal." And she leaned over and kissed
his rough, pudgy cheek, knowing that the neckline of her dress
exposed her perfect breasts. She felt his arm reach around and
ducked playfully under it.
"We have work now," she said with her "delightful" smile, a
middle-range sort of thing used for refusing sexual overtures
or a second slice of cake.
Laughingly she ushered him to the door. There would be problems
of course. She did not want to have to fend men off until she
reached her target man. That tired her so. When the door was shut
behind Marshal Denia, Major Krushenko asked Ludmilla what had
transpired. She knew they would be packing.
"Assholes got themselves killed and we have to bail them out,"
said Ludmilla.
"Oh," said Major Krushenko, with absolutely no surprise.
"Denia is in trouble and we're his long shot," said Ludmilla,
who had known and understood KGB policy since childhood. Denia had
always had a reputation for overextending himself, and,
without that bookish Vassilivich to restrain him, he had
undoubtedly gotten some of his people wiped out. Or captured. Or
something. She hated the family business. It was so boring.
She repacked her face and re-oiled her body, and so spent the
rest of the afternoon pleasantly, remaining gorgeous. The
blemish was beginning to recede. She was going to be Delilah to
America's Samson, whoever the lucky man was.
In America the President got the first good foreign news
since the surrender of the Japanese in World War II. The Russian
extermination squads known as Treska seemed to have abandoned
aggressive activities in Western Europe. The news came from
the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency. The Secretary of State looked on. The President read the
message and waited for the doctor to leave the Oval Office
before commenting.
The Secretary of State said he hoped the cut on the President's
forefinger would heal soon.
"Yes," said the President. "Those band-aids have very sharp edges
and if you grab them wrong, they can cut like knives."
"Not as sharp as paper, though," said the CIA Director.
"You know," said the President, "the home is the most dangerous
place of all. Seventy per cent of all accidents occur in the
home."
The Secretary of State, in his urbane manner, decided
cautiously and wisely not to ask the President why he had needed a
bandaid. He saw a small bottle of burn ointment and an ice cube
melting in an ashtray, and he did not want to hear that the
President of the United States had burned himself on ice.
"Well, good news," said the President after the doctor left.
"We don't know why the Treska seems inoperative at this
point in time, but they seem to have run into something that
bloodied them pretty well," said the CIA Director.
"British, French, who?" asked the Secretary of State.
The CIA Director shrugged. "Who knows? They're not going to tell
us anything until those Senate investigations quiet down. Who would
want to trust us now?"
"Gentlemen," said the President, "it is neither the British nor
the French, and I am not at liberty to say who or what it is, but
as I told you at a recent meeting, this matter would be taken
care of. And it has."
The Secretary of State wanted to know how. The President said
there was no need for the Secretary to know. Nor was there a need
for the Director of the CIA to know.
"Whatever did it, we're lucky it's on our side," said the CIA
Director.
"And it will stay on our side as long as no one talks about it.
Thank you for coming, gentlemen. Good day."
He eased the tight pressure of the bandaid on his finger, then
looked up at the back of the Secretary of State.
"Uh, by the way, would you send the doctor back in, please?
Thank you," said the President, hiding the new cut on his other
hand.
In a three-star Paris hotel rated for its quality and service,
Chiun decided to speak on the death of their guest of a few days,
Vassily something with the funny name, the nice Russian boy.
He knew why Remo had killed the sweet, respectful young
man.
"He was a KGB general, Little Father. He was the last of the
Treska killers. That's what Smitty sent us over here to do."
Chiun slowly and precisely shook his head. His frail beard
hardly moved with his head.
"No, that may be why Smith will believe you killed, but I know
the true happiness you had."
"Happiness?" said Remo. He checked out the bathroom. The tub was
much deeper than any in America, and there was a sitting bowl that looked almost like a
toilet, except it had two water faucet handles and a metal tube
sticking up. It was for women. The hotel's name was Letutia. The
ceilings were high, and the closets were not in the wall but
separate dark wood pieces with legs. "Happiness?"
"Happiness," said Chiun.
"It was work," said Remo. "We went to the one known location of
the Treska, grabbed a piece of it, and unraveled. Hey, you know how
women use this thing?" Remo asked. He played with the faucet
handles at the back of the almost toilet. He reasoned that it
took some skill. The water went squirting up. A lot of skill.
"You enjoyed your work because the nice young Vassily showed
proper respect. His teachers must have been very proud of him. He
must have given them much joy, for in Russia they could say, this
is my student and he has given me much joy. Not like in some other
countries where those who give the greatest knowledge are abused
and ignored and generally discarded."
"What is wrong?" asked Remo.
"When I recited Ung Poetry to you, you merely left the
room."
"I never heard of Ung Poetry."
"Of course. Like diamonds thrown into mud before the worm.
The worm slithers over great beauty as but a sharp obstacle. You
never heard because you never listened. You do not know
languages or kings. You do not know the names of the Masters
of Sinanju in their proper order, or who begat whom. You were
eating animal fat meats on soft decayed bread when I found you, and
you do not know who is where or what is why, but rumble along in
your dark cloud of ignorance."
"I listen. I've been training more than ten years now. I do what
you tell me. I think like you tell me. Sometimes I'm beginning to
think I am you. Everything you say I respect. This is so. I have
never gone against you."
"Then let us do honor to the Masters of Sinanju. We will start
with the first Master who came from the caves of the mist."
"Almost everything," said Remo, who remembered some of the
early sessions where he had tried to get down who was whose father
and who was whose mother, and they had all sounded
overbearingly repetitious and unimportant. At that time, Chiun
had said that Remo could not learn, because his training was
starting too late in life.
"Vassilivich would have learned," said Chiun. "He was a good
boy. In my history of my mastership, I shall call myself
'teacher of the ungrateful.' "
Remo turned on the television set. It jutted out of the wall on
a platform just above his head. There was a picture of Charles De
Gaulle talking. It was a film of his life. He did not understand
French. Chiun did.
If Chiun's baggage had not been misplaced in shipping, Chiun
would have had his own television programs which he could run on
tape. Lately, however, he had been looking mostly at reruns.
America, he said, had desecrated its own pure art form,
turning it into filth and violence and the reality of everyday
life. After that, Remo could not convince Chiun that every American family did not harbor in its midst a
dope addict, a child beater, a leukemia victim, a crooked
mayor, and a daughter who'd had an abortion.
Chiun looked at De Gaulle's image and told Remo to turn off the
television. "There was never any work from that man," he said. "Now
the Bourbon kings, ah, they knew how to employ an assassin.
France was always a good place until the animals took over." Chiun
shook his head sadly. He sat in the middle of the floor on the soft
brown carpeting before the two large beds. By "animals taking
over," Chiun meant the French Revolution of 1789. Every French
president after that remained to Chiun a wide-eyed radical.
"I give up," said Remo. "When did I fail to properly listen to
your Ung poetry? I never heard it."
"I was reciting it to that nice Vassilivich boy."
"Oh, that stuff," Remo said. "I don't understand Ung."
"Neither does the carpet or the wood of the closets," said
Chiun. With a great sigh, he said he must now explain Paris to
Remo, only praying that Remo would remember some of what he had
been told.
Downstairs in the lobby of the Letutia, Chiun had a small
argument with the concierge about something. Chiun silenced him
with a word.
Remo asked what the argument was about.
"If you understood French, you would know," Chiun said.
"Well, I don't understand French."
"Then you do not know," said Chiun as if that pleasantly
explained it all.
"But I want to know," said Remo.
"Then learn French," said Chiun. "Real French, not the garbage
spoken today."
The street was the Boulevard Raspail. Two elderly woman sold
sweets and crépes in a small white stall on a corner. A man in a
dark limousine did a quick double take on Remo and Chiun. The car
pulled over to the curb across the intersection. Remo saw the man
lift a small camera to the back window. Remo did not recognize the
man but the man obviously was looking for someone who looked like
them.
By the time they had walked across one of the graceful wide
bridges that spanned the dark Seine, Remo knew the confusion had
ended. There were two tails, both young men, following, and three
more staked out on the far side of the bridge. It was not hard to
tell a tail, because he locked into your rhythms instead of his
own.
A tail could be reading a newspaper, looking at a river, or
gazing at the outside of the mangificent Louvre that Remo and Chiun
now were approaching. No matter what he was doing, he was
really locked with you. Eyes did not focus properly, or something.
Remo could not quite explain it. He had tried once to tell Smith
about it, but he had fallen back on "you just know."
"But how do you know?" Smith had asked.
"When a person really reads a newspaper, he does things
differently."
"But what?"
"I don't know. It's different. Like right now, I know I only have part of your mind. Most people can't hold a
single thought for more than a second. Minds are jumpy. But a
tail has to keep his mind still. I don't know. Just take my word
for it. You can tell."
So it was spring in Paris, and Remo caught a couple of smiles
from a couple of beautiful women, and he returned them, but in such
a way as to acknowledge their loveliness but decline their
invitation.
Chiun called this a typical American sex fiend way of looking at
things. He too noticed the tails. But as they approached the
Louvre, and as Chiun looked into a window, he emitted a low wail.
"Ung poetry, Little Father?"
"No," said Chiun. "What have they done
to the Louvre? What have they done? The animals!" Chiun covered his
eyes. He made a fast check with marks on the bends of the River
Seine, repeating all the descriptions given in the history of
Sinanju, and yes, it was the place, and the animals that had
followed the Bourbons had crassly turned the place into a
museum.
People even had to pay to enter now. What disgust.
Remo saw the gilt ceilings, the rococo marble, the paint on
paint, and he thought, "If this weren't the world famous museum, it
would be in bad taste." It was just too much. Chiun shuffled
through the crowds, checking one spacious room after another. Here
a prince had slept. Here the king had entertained briefly. Here was
where the king's advisors had held councils of war and peace. Here
a great festival had been held. Here was where the king's mistress
had slept. Here the Count de Ville had planned to assassinate the
king. And what had they done? That had not only remodeled the
beautiful palace-one of the true art forms of the world, like
American dramas used to be-but they had strewn the whole place with
ugly pictures and statues. Garbage. The animals had turned the
palace into a garbage heap.
Chiun slapped a gendarme who was so surprised by the little
Oriental that he merely blinked.
"Animals," shrieked Chiun. "Degenerate animals." They had
not only destroyed a palace, they had made a chapter of the history
of Sinanju obsolete. Chiun had always wanted to see Paris,
especially for this palace so well described by his
ancestors, but now the mobs had ruined it.
"What mobs?" asked Remo.
"Everyone after Louis the Fourteenth." And even he, according to
Chiun, had not been all that gracious. He confided to Remo that he
was glad Charles the Fifth was not alive to see it now.
A prim nun in a gray suit and a short black bonnet led a
line of well-scrubbed little girls with blue blazers and school
emblems, carrying small locked briefcases. They pattered down the
hall like cute, prim ducks in a row.
"Barbarians," Chiun yelled at them. "Brutal barbaric
animals." The nun placed herself between her students and the
yelling Chiun and quickly herded them down the well-lit hall.
"Vicious degenerates," Chiun said. The tails appeared at
the end of the hall, their faces pointed to pictures implacably, as
if attached by strings.
"I've got work to do, Little Father. Can I get some privacy in
this place?"
"Yes," said Chiun. Three rooms from the Mona Lisa there was a
pink marble wall along which Chiun counted marble ornaments. At the
count of eight, he raised a long fingernail chest high and part of
the wall swung open. So graceful was the craftsmanship that the
opened wall did not look like some intrusion of a secret passage,
but just another room. This one, however, was without lights.
It smelled of dusty death and had walls of rough rock. Remo
beckoned to the two tails, and with a bit more surprise than the
average stranger beckoned to by someone, they came. Remo's
hands shot out like the quick snap of a frog's tongue and the two
went smashing into the rough rock floor of the secret room. The
wall closed behind all four.
One had his hand on a small caliber pistol in an ankle holster.
He had his hand on it only briefly, as Remo blended all of it into
a painful bloody mess with his right shoe.
Without too much pressure against their spines, the men talked
profusely. Unfortunately, they talked neither in English nor
Korean, the only two languages Remo spoke in. He needed Chiun to
translate.
A small light diffused into the room from above, making the room
look as if it were in eternal dusk. Remo noticed a dry skeleton
with a small hole in its temple, sitting against the rock wall as
if it were a beggar waiting for a cup to be filled with coins.
Remo asked Chiun to translate for him. Chiun said he was hired
as an assassin, not a language teacher. Remo said it was part of
the work. Chiun said it was never agreed to with Smith that his
duties included translating. He complained that Smith had
promised to send him tapes of the soap operas but that they had not
come yet. The tail who still had two good wrists and two good
ankles went for a shoulder holster. Remo put a knuckle into his
sternum. Part of a ventricle came out of his mouth like spit.
"Now we have only one, Little Father. Will you please help? Just
find out who they are and why the tail."
Chiun said it would dishonor his ancestors to act as a language
teacher, especially in this very room where the Count de Ville's
body was.
"As a favor to me?" Remo asked.
Chiun agreed but noted it would be one more favor to be
unrepaid. He said there was a point at which generosity ceased and
abuse began. That point had been passed eight years before.
Nevertheless his good heart prevailed. He questioned the man,
who lay in pain. Then he ended the pain with eternal finality.
It was Remo's job to stack the two bodies neatly next to the
skeleton. Remo said he would do it and thanked Chiun. What did the
man say?
Chiun said he had been asked to question him, not repeat the
answers. Repeating answers was something else.
Remo said that repeating answers was part of translating. Chiun
said if Remo wanted that he should have asked for that also. Remo
saw the hole in the skull of the skeleton was a bit too wide. He
remarked that Chiun's ancestor had been sloppy or getting old,
because he had mashed the skull instead of
penetrating it sharply.
Chiun said that Remo's ancestors had probably fought with rocks,
and that Remo was probably the first who knew how to breathe.
Besides, Remo didn't even know his ancestors.
Remo said he didn't even know his father and only remembered the
orphanage. Which was one of the reasons CURE had chosen him. in the
first place. He had no known relatives.
Chiun said if that was an attempt to make him feel guilty, it
had failed miserably.
"Miserably."
Remo said it wasn't an attempt to make Chiun feel guilty. It was
a fact. Chiun was the one who tried to make people feel guilty.
In the administration offices of the Louvre, there was chaos
that afternoon. Voices were coming from the walls all over the
museum. At first, it was thought that someone had brought in a
television set. Then it was thought that a tape recorder with
American voices had been placed somewhere. Guards scurried up and
down the corridors looking for the exact sources of the resonating
voices talking about guilt and orphanages and failure.
Visitors from all over the world, many who had come to this city
just to visit this museum, stared at one another.
Then suddenly the voices stopped and there was incredible
silence in the vast museum, for everyone had been quiet trying to
pick out the strange sounds.
A nun ran horrified to a gendarme. Two men, one an Oriental, had
emerged from a wall in the Cour Caree section. The wall had shut after them. The Oriental
had started the girls crying because he had called them vicious
animals. He was arguing with the white man. Most of the
talking was in English. The white man was saying he was sorry for
asking for a simple favor.
When the guard returned with the assistant director of the
museum, they could find no opening in a wall. The nun was put
under sedation. Gendarmes escorted the girls back to their
school.
And outside, walking to the hotel, Remo dismissed all Chiun
was saying.
"I'm not interested in the last time Wang or Hung saw Paris." He
stared at Chiun. "I just asked a simple little favor. I'm never
going to ask again."
But Chiun wouldn't tell Remo what the tail had said.
Remo said he didn't care.
Chiun asked why, if Remo didn't care, did he have Chiun do the
work of the translator? The problem, Chiun said, was that he was
too easy-going. People tended to walk all over the
good-hearted.
The next morning, Remo met the most beautiful woman he had
ever seen.
CHAPTER SEVEN
It was midnight and only a man of peculiar habits would be
working at his desk, so Dr. Harold W. Smith was at his when the
special telephone rang.
When he picked it up, the first thing he heard was the receiver
dropped on the other end of the call. There was a moment's
fumbling, and then the President's voice came on in a rough-edged
whisper, competing with a raucous background squawk.
"Good work."
"Sir?" said Smith.
"The European business. Went like a charm. I hear Treska's just
about out of business."
"I can hardly hear you," Smith said.
"Well, somebody's here," the President hissed.
"Who?"
"Big Mama. The First Lady. She set her CB radio up in
here."
"Mister President. In a dozen years this has never happened. If
you wish to speak to me, I suggest you do it when no one else
is around."
"How do I get rid of Big Mania?"
"Push her through the door and lock it behind her," Smith said,
and hung up. After a few minutes, the phone rang again.
"Yes?" Smith said.
"You didn't have to get huffy," said the President in his normal
voice, a voice that would be at home on a Detroit assembly line or
pumping gas in Joliet, the kind of voice that belonged to a man
people would elect and elect and elect to most offices because he
was one of them. It was also the kind of voice that people voted
against for the highest office in the land because it was too much
like "one of them," and they wanted a President who was better than
they were. And sounded it.
"I'm sorry you feel that way, Mr. President," Smith said, "but
for more than a dozen years I have maintained this unit's security
and secrecy. I haven't done it by playing 'breaker, breaker,
there's a picture taker' on the radio with my wife in the
room."
"Well, all right. Anyway, it looks like those two cleaned up
everything in Europe. Reports I get say the Russians have withdrawn
all their Treska units."
"Your reports are wrong."
"Wrong? I can hardly believe that. This is what we've heard from
friendly nations. Allies."
"Wrong," said Smith. "The Treska hasn't been called home; it's
been destroyed. There is no more Treska in the field."
"You mean… ?"
"I mean just that. There was an assignment to neutralize the
Treska and render it harmless. They have been rendered the most
harmless they can be," Smith said.
"Those two?"
"Those two," Smith said. "But it is not over. There is a Marshal
Denia who has been called back to the Kremlin for discussions. He
is in charge of Treska. He will be back at us with something
new."
"What should we do?" the President asked.
"Leave it to us. The situation will be handled."
"Well… if you think so…" The President seemed
reluctant.
"Good night," Smith said abruptly.
After replacing the phone inside his desk drawer, Smith sat
reading copies of new reports produced by CURE'S overseas agents
policemen, newspapermen, minor foreign officials, all of whom knew
only that they provided information to some agency of the U.S. for
a monthly check. All of them "knew" it was the CIA. And they were
all wrong.
Their reports, raw information, some of it solid, some of it not
better than rumor or outright lies from those who were taking money
from Russia to ship America false information, came pouring into
CURE's computers at Folcroft Sanitarium in Rye,
New York, on the shores of Long Island Sound. There it was mixed
and matched in a way no single human mind could emulate. A man
missing from his usual office for a week, a body found floating in
a river somewhere, an airline ticket bought and paid for in cash by
a man with a Russian accent-the computers put all the tiny
threads of fact and information together, and then, on a console
that only Dr. Smith could operate, wove out for him what had
happened, classifying its results Conclusive, Highly Probable,
Probable, Possible, Unlikely and Impossible.
Then Smith, after using a computer to do work a man could not
do, did what a computer could never do. He made instant judgments,
weighing risks and rewards, conflicting priorities, money and
manpower problems, to spell out CURE's next assignment. He did
it day in and day out with few mistakes, aware of but never awed by
the fact that the only thing that stood between a strong United
States and a United States exposed naked and defenseless before its
enemies in the world was Dr. Harold W. Smith. And Remo. And
Chiun.
Smith was not awed because he lacked the imagination to be
awed. It was his greatest liability as a human being, and in turn
his greatest asset as the head of a secret agency that had suddenly
been given the global job of defending America.
"That Smith is an idiot," Chiun said.
"What now, Little Father?" Remo asked patiently, watching
Chiun who wore his golden morning robe but was visible only in
black silhouette against the bright early morning sunlight
pouring through their triple-width hotel windows. Chiun looked out
over the street. He was absolutely motionless, his hands
extended straight out in front of him, his long-nailed fingers
pointing ahead, near but not touching the thin yellow gauze
draperies that hung from ceiling to floor.
"We are done here," Chiun said. "So why are we still here? This
is a city where every food is smothered in sauce, every juice
is fermented, and the people speak a tongue that grates upon the
eardrums like a file. And then, what they allowed to happen to the
Louvre. The shame of it. I do not like France. I do not like
Frenchmen. I do not like the French language."
"You prefer to hear Americans speak English?" Remo asked.
"Yes," Chiun said. "Just as I would prefer to hear any other
kind of donkey bray."
"We'll be going home soon."
"No. We will be
going back to the land of Smith and that maker of automobiles. For
you and for me, our home is Sinanju."
"Don't start that again, Chiun," said Remo. "I've been there.
Sinanju is cold, barren, heartless and treacherous. It makes Newark
look like heaven."
"How like a native to speak disparagingly of the land he loves,"
Chiun said. "You are of Sinanju." While he spoke, his fingers had
not moved a fraction of an inch. In silhouette, he looked like
a plaster statue of Jesus as shepherd.
Remo had stared at the
Oriental's fingertips, eyes sharper than a hawk's,
trying to see even the faintest quiver of motion, the slightest
tensing of a muscle pushed beyond its limit of endurance, a twitch,
a tic, but he saw nothing, only ten long fingers extended, at
arm's length, an inch away from yellow drapes that hung perfectly
straight, perfectly still, from ceiling to floor.
"I am an American," Remo said.
"Rooty toot toot," Chiun said. Remo started to laugh, then
stopped when he saw the curtains move. Slowly, their delicate
weight seeming to move, massively, like an ice age crossing a
continent. The curtains moved slowly forward, a full inch,
until they touched Chiun's extended fingertips, and then they
swung forward even more until his fingertips were surrounded by the
thin gauze which wrapped itself around the tips of his fingers as
if they were iron filings and his fingers were magnets.
Chiun dropped his hands to his sides and the drapes retreated,
swinging softly back into place.
The old man turned and saw Remo staring at him.
"Enough," he said, "for one day. Let that be a lesson to you.
Even the Master must exercise."
The drapes were again motionless.
"Do that again," Remo said.
"Do what?"
"That thing with the curtains."
"I just did it," Chiun said.
"I want to see how you did it."
"You were watching. You did not see before. How will you see if
I do it again?"
"I know how you did it. You inhaled and the drapes came to
you."
"I inhaled with my fingers?" asked Chiun.
"How?" said Remo.
"I spoke French to it. Very softly so you would not hear. Even
drapes understand French because it is not a hard language, even if
they garble the pronunciation."
"Dammit, Chiun, I'm a Master of Sinanju too. You've told me
that. You shouldn't withhold information from me. How am I
going to support the village when I take over from you? How are all
those sweet people I've come to know and love, how are they going
to live if I can't ship them the gold? How can I do that if I can't
even make a curtain lift?"
"You promise then?"
"Promise what?" asked Remo suspiciously. He had the vague sense
that he was being pulled into Chiun like the drapes.
"To send the tribute to the village. To feed the poor, the
elderly, the infants. For Sinanju is a poor village, you know. In
bad times, we…"
"All right. All right. All right. I promise, promise, promise,
promise. Now how'd you do that with the curtain?"
"I willed it."
"You willed it? And just like that, it happened? Remo asked.
"Yes. I have told you many times that all life is force. You
must work to extend that force beyond the thin shell which is your
skin. Extend that force beyond your body, and then objects that
fall into the field of that force can be controlled by it."
"Okay, you've told me what, now tell me how."
"If you do not know the what, you cannot do the how."
"I know the what," Remo said.
"Then you can already do the how. No one need show you," said
Chiun.
"A typical non answer," Remo said.
"You must practice," Chiun said. "Then you will be able to do it
too. You had better start soon because you're not going to
have me to kick around much longer."
"Oh? Where are you going?"
"I am retiring. I have a little sum put by which will enable me
to live out my few remaining years in dignity. In my home village.
Respected. Honored. Loved."
"Don't give me that. The last time you were home, the village
sent a tank after you," Remo said.
"An error," Chiun said. "Never to be repeated. I have advice for
you, regarding your future duties as Master of Sinanju."
"Yeah?"
"Yes. Do not take any checks. Make sure the tribute to the
village is in gold. Remember. I will be there to inspect it when it
comes And I do not trust Smith. He is an idiot, that man."
"Anything else?"
"Yes. Practice."
"Practice what?" Remo asked.
"Everything," Chiun said. "You do it all so badly."
"Little Father," Remo said, standing in the center of the
room. "Ragaroo, digalee, freebee doan."
"What is that?"
"It's an old American art form called Mung Poetry. You know
what it means?"
"No. What, if anything?"
"Go blow it out your ears," Remo said and walked out of the
hotel room.
Entering the lobby, Remo took one step off the elevator and
stopped cold, as if he had just remembered he had forgotten to
put on his pants.
From across the Persian rugged lobby a woman smiled at him. She
was long legged and dark haired. She wore a white silk pants suit,
its jacket tied loosely above her hips with a belt, and even though
she lounged on a chair, Remo knew that when she stood up the
garment would be unwrinkled. She was a woman on whom a wrinkle,
either of flesh or fabric, would have seemed like the defacing
of a monument.
She stood and opened her arms wide as if welcoming Remo to
step into them. Her long eyelashes flickered. Her eyes were
gentian violet, made even more violet by the light blue of her
upper lids, a light blue that seemed a gift of nature and not of a
colorist's brush.
Remo moved forward dully across the lobby, toward the woman
whose eyes were fixed on him with the unblinking gaze of a cheetah
on the hunt. He felt ten years of Sinanju slip away from him. Ten
years of control of mind and body so specific, so rigid, so
detailed, that even his sex drive had turned into a physical
exercise and an excuse to practice techniques. But as slowly as it
had gone, that quickly it had returned, and Remo was consumed
with the thought of the dark haired woman who still stood, smiling
at him.
He stumbled across the lobby toward her outstretched arms,
feeling foolish, wondering what he would do if those arms were not
open for him, wondering what he would do if, at the last minute,
she looked past him, stepped by him and swept some other man into
her arms.
He knew what he would do. He would kill the other man. He would
kill him on the spot, immediately, without remorse or feeling,
and then he would grab the woman and drag her from the hotel
and take her to a safe place from which she would never leave
him.
When he neared her, the woman's arms dropped and like a
chastened schoolboy, Remo stopped short.
He swallowed hard.
He tried to smile and even as it lit on his face, he knew it was
a lopsided, sheepish smirk.
"My name is…"
"Your name is Remo," the woman said coldly. "You are an
American. My name is Ludmilla. I am a Russian. I do not like
Americans. You are decadent."
"Never more so than now," Remo said. "Why did you stand with
your arms open?"
"Because I wanted to show you your foolish stupid decadence
so that you would know the kind of idiot you are; the kind of
imbecile I could make of you."
She walked away from Remo toward the door of the hotel. The
bellboy scurried ahead of her to open the door, even though it was
automatic and opened electronically when someone stepped on the
rubber matted approach plate.
"Wait," Remo called, but the woman was gone out into the street,
her very back exuding disdain for Remo. He ran to the door. It was
the entrance door and the mechanical opener would not work from his
side of the lobby. He used his right hand to teach it never again
to stop anybody who was in a hurry to leave.
The woman was getting into a cab. The doorman went to close
it after her. Gently. She was not the kind of woman after whom one
slammed cab doors, even if she had not given him a tip. She had
looked at him and almost smiled; it would last him the rest of the
day.
Something stopped the cab door from closing. The doorman pushed
harder.
"Just a minute," Remo said. He pulled the door open, extricated
his left foot, then slid into the back seat of the cab and closed
the door himself.
"Presumptuous bumpkin," the woman said.
"None other," said Remo. "Driver, take us anywhere at all,
just as long as it takes a long time."
The driver turned. "Madame?" he said.
"Drive, I said," Remo ordered.
The driver nodded as if he was the creator and preserver of a
unique moment in the history of old world charm, when actually he
was wondering what kind of tip he would get out of this ride. Good
looking women rarely tipped cabdrivers in Paris. And this American
didn't look like a tipping tourist either.
When the cabdriver pulled away from the curb, Ludmilla said to
Remo: "What do you want of me?"
"No. What do you want of me?"
"To be left alone. You can start now."
"Do you dislike all Americans equally? Or is it just me?"
"It is just you," Ludmilla said.
"Why?"
"Because you are an American spy, a killer, a…"
"Wait a minute." Remo leaned over the seat until his mouth
was close to the driver's right ear. He reached up his hands and
touched the bony prominences behind and below each ear. He
pressed slightly as he said, "Just for a while, I'm going to do
something to your ears."
The driver turned and in heavily accented English said, "I
can't hear you. Something is wrong with my ears."
Remo made the okay sign and sat back. The driver continued
rubbing, first his right ear, then his left, trying to restore his
hearing.
"You were saying?"
"You are an American spy, a killer, a brute."
"And you?" Remo asked.
"I am the Russia spy who has come to kill you."
"Do I get my choice of ways to die?" Remo asked. " 'Cause I've
got some great ideas."
"Only if the way is slow and painful," Ludmilla Tchernova
said.
"Definitely slow," Remo said. "But I'm not much on pain."
"Too bad, American. Pain is definitely on your agenda."
"Why aren't you afraid of me?" Remo asked.
Ludmilla took a deep breath that noisily rustled the shiny
fabric of her suit. Even sitting, the suit pulled tight against the
curves of her body. She was so perfect she did not seem normal.
"You Americans are all fools," she repeated. "You will never
hurt a woman. Cowboy mentality. I have seen all the movies."
"I've killed women," Remo said casually.
"That is because you are an indiscriminate slaughterer,"
Ludmilla said. "All Americans are. Remember Vietnam. Remember John
Waynes. Remember Gene Autries. Remember Clint Westwood."
"All right," said Remo, "now that I know you hate me and you're
going to kill me, do I get a last request?"
"Only if it is not offensive to the state."
Breakfast, it was decided, was not offensive to the state, and
Remo told the driver to stop at the nearest cafe.
The driver kept going until Remo leaned forward and made
twisting pressures with his thumbs behind the driver's ears. The
driver's face brightened as his hearing returned and he suddenly
heard the noisy honking of Paris morning traffic, the most unruly
morning traffic of all cities, the traffic noise of a populace with
a hangover.
"Stop here," Remo repeated.
He and Ludmilla ate breakfast at a streetside cafe under a
bright umbrella that was the finest umbrella Remo had ever seen, at
a table with a dirty tablecloth that was the finest dirty
tablecloth Remo had ever seen, under a bright morning sun which
Gallic ingenuity had arranged at just such an angle that it shone
under all the umbrellas into all the diners' eyes, and which Remo
decided, after much reflection, was just the finest bright morning
sun he had ever had shining in his eyes, blinding him.
Unlike most Russian visitors to Western countries who
gorged themselves with food as if Russia was just a vast empty
icebox, Ludmilla ate only fruits with cream. Remo sipped Vichy
water and picked at steamed brussels sprouts.
"Here, American," Ludmilla said, pushing a strawberry at Remo.
"Try one."
"No, thank you."
"You do not have these in America," she challenged.
"Yes, but I do not eat them."
"An egg, then? I will order you an egg."
"No eggs."
"Aha, you do not eat strawberries and you do not eat eggs. Is
this your secret?"
"What secret?"
"The secret of your power to overcome some of our best men,"
Ludmilla said.
"No."
"Oh," she said, and put the strawberry back into her own
mouth.
"It is the Vichy water," she said.
Remo shook his head.
"Then what is your secret?"
"Clean living, clean thoughts, and pure motives. Not like those
two friends of yours across the street."
"Where?" she said, looking
surprised with a smile. It was one of the fourteen smiles she had
down perfectly honest surprise.
"Over there." Remo nodded his head toward his right
shoulder.
Across the narrow side street stood two men wearing heavy
blue serge suits that bagged at the knees. They also wore brown
shoes, white shirts, and black ties. Each wore a hat equipped
with-as a conciliatory gesture to Parisian fashion and
decadence-a small red feather in the brim.
Ludmilla looked them over as if she were a butcher inspecting a
hindquarter that had turned suspiciously green.
"They are gross," she said.
The two men stared back stolidly at the staring Remo and
Ludmilla until they apparently discerned that they were the
watchees and not the watchers and they began to shuffle their feet,
light cigarettes, and stare at non-existent overhead planes.
"I thought their disguises were wonderful," Remo said. "Who'd
ever suspect they weren't Parisians?"
Ludmilla threw back her head and laughed. It was another of her
fourteen perfections-a smiling laugh of wild abandon. Remo fell
deeper in love, and he fell deeper still when he saw the long line
of her swan-like but strong throat, as her head reached back and
laughed toward the sky.
When the check came, Ludmilla insisted upon paying it. "Mother
Russia does not take charity," she told Remo with a knowing lift of
her eyebrows. She did not tell him that it was the first check she
had ever picked up in her life.
She carefully counted out French franc notes and put them into
the hand of the hovering waiter who, even in the morning, was
dressed in a tuxedo and carried a silver tip plate.
"There," she said, looking at the man. "That is enough."
"Surely Madame has forgotten something," he said, looking at the
bills.
"No. Madame has forgotten nothing."
"But surely, a tip?"
"There is no tip," Ludmilla said. "A waiter gets paid to wait.
He gets paid by his employer, not by his customer. Why should I pay
you an amount your employer does not think you are worth
paying himself?"
"It is difficult to eat on a waiter's salary," the man said,
still trying to smile, but his lips were pulled tightly across his
teeth.
"If you wanted to be rich, perhaps you should have found some
other career than being a waiter," Ludmilla suggested.
The man's eyes narrowed but the smile never wavered. "Ah, yes.
But I was the wrong sex to be a courtesan."
"Keep trying, pal. You may make it yet," Remo said,
standing.
"Perhaps Monsieur has something for me," the waiter tried.
Remo nodded. He picked something up from the table next to his.
The waiter extended his always open, always hungry hand, palm
up.
Remo ground out a cigarette on his hand. "How's that?" he
said.
The waiter yelled.
Remo said, "Tell Lafayette we were here."
He walked off after Ludmilla. She did not walk, he noticed, like
most Russian revolutionaries, who always seemed to have two
problems: their pants were on fire, and they were trying to beat to
the nearest corner a bus that traveled with the speed of light.
Ludrnilla strolled like a young woman in Paris intent on giving as
much as possible of the world a chance to see her.
"Before I have to kill you," she said to Remo, "I will give you
the chance. Return with me to Russia. I will put in the good
word for you."
"No," said Remo. "Counter-offer, You come with me to
America."
Ludmilla shook her head. "It is a land of many beauties, your
America. I have seen your women, your actresses and singers. They
are most beautiful. Who would even see me?"
"You're a star that would shine in any heaven," Remo said.
"Yes," said Ludmilla, quickly converted to a point of view she
had held all along anyway.
They walked along in silence and Remo listened to Paris. With
the end of the morning rush hour traffic, the city hummed, a dull
throbbing sound almost below the level of perception, but
numbing the brain and senses. New York was noisy; it was a city
where someone was always shouting. Paris was a city in which
everyone was whispering at once, and no one was listening.
Except Remo. And out of the hum and the buzz he picked out what
he wanted: the heavy clump and click of the two Russians following
him, and Ludmilla.
"They're still following us," Remo said.
"Oh, those swine. They never leave one alone," Ludmilla said. "I
wish they were dead."
"The wish is father to the dead," Remo said. He grabbed
Ludmilla's elbow and steered her gently into an alley.
"What does that mean?" she said.
"Damned if I know," said Remo.
They were in a narrow dead end, only a half block long. It was
bordered on both sides and at the end by three story high buildings
that people called slums in the United States but called quaint
when they arrived in Paris on a vacation to get away from the
American slums.
Remo stood Ludmilla against the powdery brick wall of a building
and walked across the cobblestone street to wait. There were
no cars on the little alley.
The two men turned the corner, looking into the alley, then
stopped. Remo winked at Ludmilla. She was looking at the two men
and Remo saw her nod slightly to them. They came forward toward
Remo, their hands jammed into their jacket pockets, their
metal tipped heels clicking like castanets on the stones of the
street.
Ludmilla fished in her gold brocade bag for a gold cigarette
case. She flipped it open and extracted one cigarette, a long
golden holder, and a thin golden lighter, and began assembling her
smoke. A Russian scientist had reported that cigarette smoke caused
the skin to age prematurely. From that day on, Ludmilla had used
the long holder to keep the cigarette flame away from her face.
She watched as the men approached and stood in front of Remo,
who leaned casually against the stone wall of a building.
"You are a killer," said one of them, a short stocky man with a
face as memorable as a well worn patio block.
"Actually, I'm a dancer," Remo said. "If it was raining, I'd
give you 'Singing in the Rain' " He looked skyward and shrugged.
"Not even a "drizzle."
"You have killed many of our men," said the other man, a human
built generally along the lines of a refrigerator.
"Right," said Remo, "so two more won't make any difference."
The two men pulled their hands from their pockets. Guns were in
their hands.
Remo pulled their guns from their hands and then their hands
from their arms and then put the two of them into the stone wall
where their heads hit with matching clunks and became two more
ringing endorsements of the poster there proclaiming Liberté,
Egalité, Fraternité.
Ludmilla was about to flick the cigarette lighter when she heard
the two men's heads hit and looked up to see them become part of
the beauty that was Paris.
She ran across the street to Remo who was putting the men's
guns into a sewer.
"Oh, I was so worried."
"Yeah," said Remo taking her arm and leading her back toward the
main street. "I want to talk to you about that."
"About what?"
"Look, these dingoes come into the alley and you give them the
high sign to go get me. Now if you're going to keep trying to kill
me, it's going to be difficult to have any kind of meaningful
relationship."
"It is true," Ludmilla said. She hung her head, doing abject
sorrow.
"So what are we going to do?" Remo asked. "Seeing as how we're
in love."
Ludmilla looked up brightly. "Suppose I only try to kill you on
Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays?"
Remo shook his head. "Naah, it'll never work. Too complicated.
I have trouble remembering days and things."
Ludmilla nodded, understanding fully the immensity of that
problem.
"You understand," she said, "that the only reason these
people came after you was so that I could see you in action."
"I figured something like that."
"So I could learn your secret," she said.
"Right."
"You are awesome."
"Well, when I'm at my peak, I'm pretty good," Remo allowed.
"Look." He stopped on the street and faced the young Russian woman,
taking her elbows in his hands. "Just what is your mission? Is
it to kill me or find out how I work?"
"Find out how you work. Then others can kill you."
"Okay, then it's solved. You do anything to try to find out how
I work. But don't try to kill me. Fair?"
"I have to think about it," she said. "It may be just a dirty
capitalist trick to try to stay alive."
"Trust me," Remo said, looking hard into her violet eyes with a
look that had never failed before.
"I trust you, Remo," the woman said. "I will not try to kill
you."
"Okay, then that's settled."
"But others might," Ludmilla said. It was not a prediction, it
was an insistence. She would not enter into this pact with
Remo unless other Russians had the right to try to kill him. After
all, what did Remo take her for? A coat-turn?
"I don't care who else tries to kill me. I just don't want you
trying it."
"Agreed," Ludmilla said. She extended her hand and shook Remo's
formally, as if they were two diplomats who had spent months
working out a meaningless, unworkable agreement of no interest to
anyone but themselves.
"Okay. What do we do now?"
"We go to my hotel," Ludmilla said.
"And?"
"And we make beautiful, exquisite love. Seeing as how we are in
love." Ludmilla smiled, the smile of awakening youth. It was one
she did very well.
Remo nodded, as if making love were the most logical conclusion
to an armistice that anyone could have devised. Together, arm in
arm, they walked off. Remo looking forward, for the first time in
years, to making love, and Ludmilla thinking of how she was
going to find out the secret of his power so someone could kill
this American maniac.
CHAPTER EIGHT
It was twenty-four hours since he'd left, but when Remo returned
to his hotel room, Chiun was standing in the same position before
the same set of yellow draperies, staring out at the same bright
sun.
"It is all right," Chiun said without turning.
"What is all right?"
"It is all right that you are gone all night and you never let
me know anything and I stay awake wondering all night if you are
well or dead in an alley someplace. They have a Pig Alley in this
city where people die all the time and how did I know you weren't
there? Especially since they named it after you?"
"I wasn't there."
Chiun turned and waved a long nailed index finger in
triumph. "Aha, but did I know that? Did you care enough to tell
me?"
"No," said Remo honestly.
"Ingrate," said Chiun.
"True," said Remo. Nothing was going to spoil this day, the
first day of the rest of his life, not even a bitching, carping,
kvetching Chiun.
Remo smiled.
Chiun smiled.
"Ah, you are joking with me. You wanted to let me know you were
well, but you couldn't? That's it, isn't it?"
"No," said Remo. "I haven't thought about you since yesterday
morning. I didn't care whether you were worried or not. By the way,
if you couldn't sleep, what's your sleeping mat doing out?"
"I tried to sleep, but I couldn't, I worried so much. I almost
went out looking for you. You can see. The mat is barely
wrinkled."
Remo said, "You could dance on it for eight hours and not
wrinkle it." He said it mildly.
"But I didn't. I didn't even sleep on it."
"Chiun, I'm in love."
"Well, good,' said Chiun. "I forgive you then. It is a major
step to take and I can understand why you were wandering the
streets all night, thinking of the glories that are Sinanju and
deciding to devote your life to our village, in a spirit of
love. It is…"
"Chiun, I'm not in love with Sinanju. I'm in love with a
woman."
Chiun looked shocked. He said nothing. Then he spat on the
floor.
"All Frenchwomen are diseased," he said.
"She's not French."
"And American women are venial and stupid."
"She's not American."
Chiun tried a slight tentative smile. "A Korean girl? Remo, you
are bringing home a…"
"A Russian," Remo said quickly.
"Aaaaagh," Chiun said. "Battalions of women with faces like gun
butts and bodies like garages. A fine choice, meat-eater."
"She is a beauty," Remo said. "You shouldn't judge until you
see. That's what you're always telling me."
"There are things you can judge without seeing, if you have any
sense at all left in your head. You do not have to see every
sunrise to know what the next one will look like. You do not have
to spy on the moon every minute to make sure that it does not take
the form of a square. Some things one knows. I know about Russian
women."
"Not this one," Remo insisted.
"Where did you meet this creature?" Chiun asked.
"Woman, Chiun, not creature."
"Yes. Where did you met this meet this… one?"
"Woman, Chiun. I met her when she was trying to kill me."
"Very good," said Chiun. "And that of course told you it was
love at first sight."
"Not really. For her, it had to grow."
"Good," Chiun said. "Now she is in love with you and will not
try to kill you any more."
"Right."
Chiun shook his head. "Some day when all this world is ended and
all the Masters of Sinanju who have ever lived gather with their
ancestors to review the past, surely I will have the most
elevated station of all. Because I have suffered the most. I have
had to deal with you."
"Maybe not much longer," said Remo.
"I would meet this Russian barracks beauty with the face of a
shovel and the form of a tractor."
"Good," said Remo. "I'd like you to meet her. I've told her a
great deal about you."
"Will she try to kill me too?"
Remo shook his head. "I didn't tell her that much about
you."
Remo and Chiun paused inside the door of the restaurant where
they were to meet Ludmilla.
"There she is," Remo said. He pointed to the young Russian
woman. No one in the restaurant saw him point because they were all
already staring at Ludmilla, the men with lust, the women with
envy.
"She is ugly," Chiun said.
"She has skin like cream," Remo said.
"Yes. That is one of the reasons she is ugly. The beautiful
people have a different color skin."
"Look at her eyes."
"Yes, poor thing. Hers are straight. And violet. Violet eyes
give very little protection against the sun. Marry that woman and
you will have a blind crone on your hands before you get through
your first thirty summers together."
"Have you ever seen hands like that?" Remo said. Ludmilla rose
as she saw Remo. "A body like that?"
"No, thank the eternal powers that protect old men from shock.
What an ugly creature."
"I love her," Remo said.
"I hate her," Chiun said. "I'm going home." He spun and brushed
past Remo and walked back to their hotel, thinking deeply.
CHAPTER NINE
Walking to her hotel from the restaurant, Remo finally
broke down. He had held strong through the salad, the soup, the
main course, the coffee, and the dessert none of which he had eaten
but Ludmilla finally got to him, and he told her the secret of his
power.
It was candles. He had to sleep with candles lit in the room. If
the candles weren't there or if they burned out, his strength
vanished.
"Why did you not lose your power last night?" Ludmilla
asked.
"Because I didn't sleep," Remo said. To prove his point, he
stopped at a store and bought three thick red candles, the size of
large instant coffee jars.
That night, as Remo slept in her playground sized bed, Ludmilla
went into the drawing room of her suite, made a telephone call,
then extinguished the candles and lay down beside Remo.
Remo slept through her getting up and slept through her
extinguishing of the candles and slept through her phone call and
her return to bed.
He woke only long enough to take care of the man who sneaked
into the room, wrapped powerful fingers around Remo's throat
and began to squeeze. Remo impaled him on the bed post.
"You lied to me," Ludmilla screamed.
"Tell me about it in the morning."
"You said candles were the secret of your strength," she bawled.
"You lied."
Remo shrugged and rolled over.
"I want you out of here. Now. And take your body with you."
"It's hard for me to go anywhere without it," Remo said.
"I don't mean your body, I mean that body on the end of
my bed."
"Oh, no," Remo said, rolling over to look at Ludmilla. "Call the
Russian embassy. They sent him; let them get him. I don't clean up
any more bodies. That's all. Forget it. I won't."
Ludmilla reached out a long index finger and trailed it gently
down Remo's chest from his throat to his navel. She smiled at
him.
After Remo had disposed of the body under a pile of trash behind
the hotel, he went back to Ludmilla's bed.
He did not sleep.
"Smitty, I need some cash." Remo drummed his fingers on the
coffee table in the living room of his own hotel suite while the
transatlantic phone call clicked and sputtered.
It took him a few seconds to realize the clicking and sputtering
wasn't the phone system. It was Smith.
"Cash?" Smith was saying. "I just got a bill of yours for a
thousand dollars."
"So? Is that so much?"
"From a shoe store?" Smith asked.
"Come on, Smitty, you know how it is when you find a pair of
shoes you like. You buy a couple of pairs."
"One thousand dollars?"
"Well, I bought twenty-two pairs. It was important that my
feet be clad just so."
"I see," Smith said drily. "And you have these twenty-two pairs
of shoes with you, I presume."
"Of course not. Could I travel overseas with twenty-two pairs of
shoes?"
"What'd you do with them?"
Remo sighed. "I gave them away. Smitty, don't you ever do
anything but bicker, bicker, bicker about money? Here I've just
saved the free world from disaster and you're complaining about my
buying a measly couple of shoes. I need some cash."
"How much?"
"Fifty thousand dollars."
"You can't have it. That's too much for shoes."
"I'm not buying any more shoes. I need it for something else.
Something real important."
"What?"
"I'm not telling."
"You can't have it."
"Okay. I'll raise it. I'll hire myself out to the highest
bidder."
From the corner of the room, Chiun squeaked, "I bid twenty
cents." Remo fixed him with an evil stare.
"All right," Smith said after a pause. "It'll be at the American
Express office. Your passport in the name of Lindsay?"
"Wait a minute. Let me look." Remo looked through the top drawer
of the chest and found the passport under a thing in waxed paper
that seemed suspiciously like a dead fish.
"Yeah. Remo Lindsay."
"The money will be there in an hour."
"Good going, Smitty. You'll never regret this."
"Fine. What are you going to buy with it?"
"I can't tell you. But we'll name our first child after
you."
"Oh?" said Smith, with more than his usual show of interest.
"Yes. Skinflint Tightwad Williams. That's if it's a boy."
"Goodbye, Remo."
Remo hung up and saw Chiun staring at him.
"It is about time that you and I had a talk," Chiun said.
"About what?"
"It is customary for a father to tell his son of certain
things when the son is old enough to under stand them. In your
case, I'll do it now rather than wait another ten years."
"You mean sex and like that?" asked Remo.
"Partially. And about women, good and bad."
"I don't want to hear about it."
Chiun bridged his fingers before him as if he had not heard
Remo. "Now if you were able to select any woman in the world to be
with, who would you choose?"
"Ludmilla," said Remo.
Chiun shook his head. "Be serious. I mean any woman in the
world, not just a woman who is so desperate that she is willing to
be seen with you. Let your imagination run amok. Any woman. Name
her."
"Ludmilla."
"Remo. There are beautiful women in the world, even some with
straight eyes. There are intelligent women and loving women. There
are even some quiet women. Why would you pick this Russian tank
truck driver?"
"Because."
"Because why?"
Remo hesitated for only a split second. "Because I love
her," he said.
Chiun lifted his eyes upward as if requesting God to pay close
attention to the problems Chiun had to deal with in this life.
"Does she love you?"
"I think so," said Remo.
"Has she stopped trying to kill you yet?"
"Pretty soon now."
"Pretty soon now," Chiun mimicked. His voice grew sincere and
concerned. "Remo. Do you know who really loves you?"
"No. Who?" asked Remo, wondering if Chiun were going to let down
his defenses. For once.
"Smith," said Chiun, after a pause.
"Bullshit," said Remo.
"The president of the United States. The automaker."
"Horse dung," said Remo. "He doesn't even know my name. He calls
me 'those two.' "
Chiun yelled, "The people of Sinanju."
"Hogwash," Remo yelled back. "They don't even know I'm alive. If
they can tolerate me, it's because I have something to do with
those lazy slugs getting their gold shipment every November."
Chiun paused. He looked ceilingward as if gathering the courage
to give Remo the name of one more person who really loved him. He
looked back. "There is no point in discussing something with
someone who can talk only in barnyard terms."
"Okay. Does that mean our discussion of the birds and the bees
is over?"
"We did not once mention birds and bees, just other barnyard
animals," Chiun said.
Remo rose. "I've got something to do."
"What is that?"
"I've got to buy a present."
"It is not my birthday," Chiun said.
"It is not for you," Remo said, walking to the door.
"See if I care," Chiun called. "See if the one who
really…"
Remo paused. "Yes?"
"Never mind," Chiun said. "Go."
After picking up a bank draft for fifty thousand dollars at the
American Express office, Remo went to a small jewelry shop on the
Rue de la Paix.
The asking price for the diamond ring was forty thousand
dollars, but by shrewd maneuvering, hard bargaining, and his
incredible knowledge of the French language in which the
negotiations were carried out, Remo managed to get the price up to
fifty thousand. He pushed the bank draft over the counter to the
French proprietor who had eyes that looked as if two hardboiled
eggs, had perforated his face, and a mustache that seemed to have
been drawn on with one stroke of a woman's eyebrow pencil. The
jeweler put the draft into the cash register quickly.
"Do you want it gift wrapped?" he said, in the first English he
had spoken since Remo entered the shop.
"No. I'll eat it here. Of course I want it gift wrapped."
"There is a two dollar charge for gift wrapping."
"Throw it in for free," Remo suggested.
"I would like to, but…" The man shrugged a Gallic shrug.
"You know how it is."
"You know how this is too," said Remo. He punched the nosale
button on the register and plucked out the fiftythousand dollar
bank draft. "Goodbye."
"Wait, sir. In your case we make an exception."
"I thought you might. Wrap it," Remo said.
When he presented the eight-carat stone to Ludmilla, she tore the paper,
opened the box, looked at the ring, and threw it across the room.
"I already have diamonds," she said. "Do you think I would take
a gift from a man who lies to me?"
"Okay, now I'll tell you the truth. I love you. I want you to
come to America to live with me."
Ludmilla hissed at him. "Soooo, you think I give up my homeland
that easily. Never. I am a Russian."
"Do you love me?"
"Maybe."
"Then come to America with me."
"No," Ludmilla said.
"My secret is in America," Remo said.
"Yes?" Ludmilla said.
"There is a spring there, a special water that makes any man
invincible."
She came to his arms, and, without trying, he found himself
flushing with warmth.
"Oh, Remo. I am glad you have at last told me the truth. Where
is it, this spring?"
"In Las Vegas. That is a city," Remo said.
"I have never heard of it," Ludmilla said.
"It has much water," Remo said.
"And when do you want to go there?" she said.
"Tomorrow."
"Tonight," she said.
Remo kissed her lips. "Tomorrow," he said. "I have plans for
tonight."
She looked at him with velvet eyes. "All right, tomorrow."
After Remo left, Ludmilla recovered the diamond ring from
the floor. From a mother-of-pearl jewelry box in her top dresser
drawer, she took a jeweler's loupe. She held the lens up to her eye
and examined the ring carefully.
Only a VVF, she thought, a Very Very Fine. She noted a small
carbon dot in the back of the stone. Worth no more than thirty
thousand retail. But the American had probably paid forty thousand
for it. Americans were such fools.
She put the ring in her jewelry box and then went to the phone
to make a long distance call.
CHAPTER TEN
He was not going to the building at Dzerzhinsky Square. This
time he was going to the Kremlin itself, and Marshal Denia
decided not to wear his ribbons. He decided he was right when he
saw the four men facing him. They wore dress uniforms with rows of
ribbons on their chests. Each of them owned more ribbons than Denia
had, and if he had worn his, it would have been a small admission
that he was somehow less than them. By wearing none, he admitted
only that he was different from them.
He looked at the clumps of ribbons on the four chests, each
looking like an ear of Indian corn worn
over the heart.
Military decorations, he thought, were a
tribute not to bravery or competence but to longevity. The
best and bravest soldiers he had ever seen had often not lived
long enough to earn even one ribbon. In their youthful
pride, they would have laughed at these four cadavers who
stared now at Denia and demanded explanations of his "curious
performance."
"Curious, comrade?" Denia asked the chairman of the board of
inquiry. "The Treska has demolished America's most secret and
powerful spy organization in Western Europe. In the process,
true, we have lost some men. But we are continuously training new
men to replace them. In months… weeks, we will be back at
full strength, while the Americans will never again put such a
force in the field."
He said it and did not believe a word of it. Neither
apparently did the chairman, a wizened old man with a face
like cracked desert mud.
"And what guarantee do we have," the old man said, "that our new
force will not be obliterated just as our last force was? What have
you done about this?"
"I have isolated the special American agent who worked such
damage on our men. I have infiltrated the entire apparatus. Soon we
will have the answer to this riddle."
"Soon is not good enough."
"Soon is as good as it can be," Denia said, trying
unsuccessfully to keep the edge from his voice. He looked to the
other men sitting behind the stark wooden table in the small
basement room. "In operations like ours, one occasionally
encounters the unusual. You must study it before you can destroy
it." One of the men on the panel had been a leader in Russia's
scorched-earth policy when the Nazis invaded during World War II.
Denia spoke in his direction. "It must be like the first foot
soldiers ever to encounter a tank in battle. It would have
been easy to run away. Or to panic and throw stones at the tank.
But it was wise to watch and learn the monster's weaknesses. As our
glorious people did against the Hitler hordes."
The old resistance leader nodded. Denia thought he had convinced
one, before he realized, with disgust, that the old man was
nodding himself to sleep. The man at the far right of the table had
the look of a retired ribbon clerk and the manner of a lifelong
cuckold. The look and manner disguised the fact that he was
the premier's closest military advisor, a man whose bark could send
even the secret police jumping. He had peopled one entire prison
camp with his personal enemies.
"Your analogy is interesting, Gregory, but insufficient. We
do not need descriptions of tactics that were successful thirty
years ago in different situations. We need an up-to-the-minute
report on what you are doing to eliminate this existing
problem."
"One of our agents is with the American right now.
She…"
"She?" Denia was interrupted by the aged chairman.
"Yes. Ludmilla Tchernova." Denia look at the man on the far
right and smiled slightly. The man had been sleeping with Ludmilla
for two years.
"Some of you know her," Denia said. "Ludmilla is one of our best
agents. She is now on her way to America with this man. He thinks
she has defected with him in the service of love. Her assignment is
to find out what unusual weapons or techniques or powers this man
uses, and then to report back to us so we can destroy him."
"When do you expect this will be accomplished?" asked the
confidante of the premier.
Denia shrugged. "It is hard to say." From their faces, he could
see that this did not go down well. "Within a week."
The premier's aide nodded. He looked at the other men at the
table, then said, "All right. A week. And if that does not produce
results, we shall have to try other measures."
Denia nodded in a military fashion. He tried not to show that he
understood that those "other measures" would specifically exclude
him, and that one week and a sexy Russian courtesan were all that
stood between him and exile.
Or worse.
On the Air France plane to New York, Remo sat between Ludmilla
and Chiun, who kept asking the stewardesses to bring him more
magazines. He would scan each magazine quickly, then lean across
Remo to point out to the young Russian woman stories about the
latest atrocities behind the Iron Curtain.
Ludmilla kept her face fixed grimly on the window.
"All right, Chiun, knock it off," Remo said.
"I am just being
friendly," Chiun said. He
flipped the pages of the magazine in his lap, then excitedly pushed
it across Remo into Ludmilla's hands. "See. The advertisement for a
new tractor. You will love America. They have many tractors for you to
drive."
Ludmilla snatched the magazine from Chiun and slammed it to the
floor then threw her arms up over her head in desperation. The
diamond ring on the index finger of her right hand glistened an
eight carat glisten.
"How much of this abuse must I tolerate?" she said.
"Abuse?" Chiun said. "Abuse? What abuse? Now a friendly gesture
and warm conversation is abuse?" He talked to Remo as if Ludmilla
was not there. "Really, Remo, I cannot see what you like about this
one."
Remo growled. Ludmilla turned her face stonily toward the
window. Chiun looked back at another news magazine. He recognized a
picture and pushed the magazine into Remo's lap.
"Look, Remo. The woman. Isn't she beautiful?"
"Yeah," Remo said without spirit. "Beautiful."
"I knew you would like her," Chiun said. He sat back in his seat
and stared at the magazine. The woman was the kind Remo liked. Long
in the leg and big in the chest. The man was hopeless. If a
racehorse could fit into a dress, Remo would fall in love with
it.
Chiun read the caption under the picture of the half-clad
Hollywood star who was making her nightclub debut with a new act
that featured partial nudity and total witlessness.
"Remo. Where did you say we were going?" Chiun asked.
"Ludmilla and I are going to Las Vegas. I don't know where
you're going."
Chiun nodded and said softly, "I might just go to Las Vegas
too." He read the caption again. The Hollywood star was opening her
new night club act at the Crystal Hotel in Las Vegas. Chiun nodded.
There was only one thing to do: fight ugly with ugly.
How simple it all would have been though if Remo had been taken
with one of the lovely maidens of Sinanju. How simple.
Chiun mused as Remo got up and went to the men's room in the
front of the first class section.
Ludmilla waited until he disappeared into the small room, then
moved over into his seat. She looked at Chiun.
Eyes like a cow, he thought.
"Why do you hate me?" she said.
"I do not hate you. I do not understand what he," Chiun nodded
toward the bathroom, "sees in you."
"Perhaps love."
"He has all the love he needs."
"From whom?"
"From me," Chiun said.
"You are jealous of me, aren't you?"
"Jealous? The Master jealous? Do you think I care what that pale
piece of pig's ear does? No? Except for this. I have invested years
of my life in this one, and I cannot sit by and watch him turn into
mud in the hands of one whose only wish is to kill him."
"You think that's all I want?" she said.
"I know that is all you want. It is written on your face in
foot-high letters. Only a fool could fail to see it."
"A fool. Or a man in love." Ludmilla laughed. She was still
laughing when Remo returned to his seat.
"I'm glad to see you two are hitting it off better," Remo
said.
Ludmilla laughed again. Chiun grunted and turned away, across
the aisle, to look out the windows on the other side of the
plane.
Two important meetings were held later that day.
In Washington, the Secretary of State stood before the
President's desk, waiting for the Commander in Chief to finish
stapling together a small pile of papers. The President carefully
positioned the stapler at the upper left hand corner of the sheets.
He held it accurately in place with the thumb and middle finger of
his left hand. He raised his right fist up in front of his forehead
and slammed it downward at the stapler.
And missed.
His right fist slammed into his unprepared left hand. The
stapler slid away. Papers bounced into the air. The President
jerked his left hand to his mouth and began sucking on the injured
fingers.
He sighed, looked up, and remembered the Secretary of State. Odd
that the man should be standing in the center of the room. Why
hadn't he come closer to the desk?
He beckoned the Secretary to come nearer. With a cautionary look
at the stapler, the Secretary waddled slowly forward.
"What is it?" the President asked.
"I have just returned from a closed door meeting of the Senate
Foreign Affairs Committee," the man said. His voice was a slow
professional chant that sounded as if he were going to begin a
disquisition on mathematical theory in the Golden Age of
Greece.
"Yeah?" mumbled the President around the fingers that were
still stuck in his mouth. The hurt was starting to leave them now.
If he was lucky, he wouldn't get blood blisters under the
nails.
"They had heard that somehow we have scored a major intelligence
victory in Europe and of course they wish to investigate this."
"Ummmmmm," the President sucked.
"I told them that I had no knowledge of such a victory and
certainly we did not have anything to do with securing it, if
victory it was."
"Ummmmmm," the President said.
"They did not believe me. They think this administration
has defied their Congressional prerogatives and gone off on
some kind of intelligence adventure."
"Ummmmm."
"They will call me and the CIA Director to testify,
probably in the next few days."
"Ummmmm. Seems logical."
"So don't you think, Mr. President, that it is now time to tell
me just what has occurred in Europe?"
The President took his fingers from his mouth. "No," he said.
"What you know is accurate. The United States took no action with
any of its agencies to bring about whatever Congress thinks
may have happened in Europe. Stick with that. It's true."
The Secretary of State looked unhappy, but he nodded.
"Tell me," the President said. "Do you think the Congress really
wants the Russians to beat us?"
"No, Mr. President," the Secretary said. "But they are pandering
to those who do."
"Who are?"
"The press. The young. The radicals. Everyone who hates America
because they have been rewarded, by life here, in a manner
that far exceeds their worth."
The President nodded. He liked it when the Secretary was
philosophical. The Secretary waited, then turned again to the
door.
His hand was on the knob when the President spoke.
"Mr. Secretary," he said.
"Yes sir?"
"I've just about had it with these people. I want you to know.
If Congress puts any heat on you over this European
business…"
"Yes?"
"I'm going to hang them up by their balls."
When the Secretary of State met his eyes, the President of the
United States winked.
The other important meeting was held later that day, backstage
at the Crystal Hotel in Las Vegas where Miss Jacquanne Juiceshe was
always billed as "Miss Jacquanne Juice," although there had not
been, since she was eleven years old, any danger of anyone's
mistaking her for Mr. Jacquanne Juice was trying to explain to a
costume designer what was wrong with the bra she was wearing.
"Look, I'm going to flash my galonkers at them for the finale.
But it would help if I could get them out of the bra. The goddamn
thing doesn't open up."
The designer was a small man with long whiteblond hair. His
wrists were thinner than the woman's. His fingers were inoffensive
as he touched the front clip on the bra the young woman wore and
showed her how a simple squeeze on both sides of the strap would
pop it open.
"See?" he said, as the bra exploded open and Miss Jacquanne
Juice was left standing barebreasted in the middle of the rehearsal
stage. Around them, throats cleared and movement ceased. Men who a
second before had been busy doing things, professional things on
which their livelihoods depended, stopped, no longer caring about
anything except Miss Jacquanne Juice's mammary glands.
"It's easy," the costume designer said.
"It's frigging impossible," the woman answered. "It's easy for
you, you're fooling around with somebody else's tits all day.
For me, it's hard. I keep clawing at this thing and clawing at it.
If I ever get the thing open, I'll be standing there, my jugs
covered with blood. Is that what you want for a finale?
Is it? A frigging horror show? You going to bring bats down out of
the balcony? Hah? Oh, crap. Doesn't anyone around here care about
me? Am I always going to be just a piece of meat?"
She looked around the stage and found that every pair of
male eyes within sighting distance was fixed upon her breasts. Some
of them were nodding answers to her question.
Except one.
A small, aged Oriental wearing a white robe looked at her with
hazel eyes that were wise beyond wisdom, and he smiled at her
slightly and nodded, a nod of sympathy and understanding. The small
movement of his head seemed to send waves across the room to where
Miss Jacquanne Juice stood, waves that enveloped her with knowledge
of her own womanhood and personhood. She suddenly felt
barebreasted, and she pulled the bra's cups closed around her front
and fumbled with the clip.
"We'll work on it later," she told the clothing designer, then
brushed past him to speak with the old Oriental.
She stood in front of the old man, staring down at the white
brocade robe, and then, because she could think of nothing to say
but had to say something, she said: "Did you know I have an IQ
of 138?"
"I can see that," Chiun said. He had never heard anyone describe
her bust size with the letters IQ before, but if she claimed to be
a 138, he believed it, because she was cow-like like most
American women were or aspired to be.
"And yet," he added, "they treat you badly. They all want
something from you, but in turn they give nothing."
He patted a spot next to him on the top of the wardrobe trunk,
indicating that she should sit down.
"How did you know that?" she said.
"They all want and take but never give. There is none you can
trust, none who cares about you as much as he cares about
himself."
Miss Jacquanne Juice nodded.
"But how did you know? You're some kind of a guru, aren't you?
How did you know?"
"It is ever thus with leaders. With stars as well as with
emperors. The most difficult thing is to find one you can trust,
someone without motives of his own, someone who cares for you as
you and does not wish something from you."
"Oh. All my life. Looking and looking," Miss Jacquanne Juice
said. She put her head on Chiun's shoulder. He patted her bare back
gently, to console her for a world so cruel that it paid her
only a quarter-million dollars for two weeks of breast-baring in the
middle of the Nevada desert.
"You can stop searching," Chiun said. "There is one who
cares about you." He turned his face to look into her eyes.
"I believe. I believe," she said. She pushed her face closer to
his shoulder. "Oh, what a feeling to know there is someone who
cares."
Chiun patted her back again, this time searching out a precise
spot for tapping with his long fingernails.
"And you must let me…" She sighed as she felt the
currents from Chiun's fingers pass through her body. "You must let
me do something for you."
She looked up at Chiun hopefully. He shook his head. "There is
nothing I need, my child."
"There must be something, something I can do for you."
"Nothing," Chiun said.
"Something. Anything. A gesture."
Chiun paused, long enough to appear thoughtful. Then he
said:
"Well, there is just one little thing."
That afternoon, after a platoon of hotel personnel had made
her comfortable in her room, Ludmilla pressed Remo for the exact
location of the secret spring that gave him his powers.
Remo sighed. "Look, we're in America. You promised to give this
a try, and maybe to stay. Now can't you stop being a government
honcho for a while?"
"This has nothing to do with government. This has to do with
honor. And trust. And love. You promised me and you should live up
to your promise."
"It's not far from here," Remo said. "Ten, twenty miles."
"When will we go there?"
"Now if you want."
"Tomorrow. Tomorrow will be better. And we will have a picnic.
And we will make love out in the sand."
Remo, who knew more about sand and desert heat than Ludmilla,
nodded, but the more he nodded, the more appealing the idea
sounded.
"And now you must leave," Ludmilla said.
"Why?"
"Because I need my rest. Go. Go. I will see you later and be
beautiful for you."
Remo nodded again and left, and walked whistling down the
hallway toward the steps to his own room. He did not hear the
silent movements behind him as Chiun came from behind a potted
palm and walked to Ludmilla's door.
Inside the telephone rang. Ludmilla said "hello" and waited while the operator opened the line on her call to
Moscow. Chiun could only hear her half of the conversation with
Marshal Denia.
"Yes. Probably tomorrow we will go there. Oh, good. You are
coming? When will you get here? Wonderful. I long to see you again.
I will not go there until you arrive."
Chiun rapped on the door, and heard the telephone quickly
hung up. When Ludmilla opened the door, her face was first
surprised, then annoyed.
"Oh. You."
"Yes. I hope I did not disturb anything important." He
smiled at her and Ludmilla knew that Chiun had heard the call. What
she did not know was that Chiun, at that moment, was only a hair
away from killing her to protect Remo. But he did not strike,
because Remo would never have believed in the necessity of the
act.
"Nothing important," she said. "What do you want?"
"I am inviting you and Remo to dinner tonight. As my
guests."
"Oh, well…"
"You must," Chiun said. "You and I must be friends."
She paused, then acceded. "If you insist."
"I do. I insist. Remo will call for you. I will see to it."
Ludmilla laughed. "I have already seen to it, old man. He will
call for me whenever I wish."
"As you would have it," Chiun said and walked away, angered
because the woman was right. Remo was her slave.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
"I don't know why you keep that old man hanging around anyway,"
Ludmilla said.
"I've grown accustomed to his face," Remo said, and sipped his
mineral water to turn off the conversation.
They sat at a front table in the Crystal Hotel supper club.
Chiun had insisted that all the arrangements be left to him,
and when Remo and Ludmilla arrived, the headwaiter smiled at them,
showed them to a front row table, was polite, and set the indoor
record for Las Vegas, a mark that would live forever, Remo decided by
refusing a tip.
Ludmilla persisted. "It would be different if that old goblin
gave something to you. But nothing except complaints. This is
how you spend your life? Listening to him complain? Why is he here?
Why is he with us?"
"He's really a nice old geezer," Remo said. "Besides, he has his
strong points."
"Yes?"
"Yes," said Remo.
"Tell me one of his strong points."
Remo thought a moment. How to tell her that Chiun was more
deadly than a whole military division, more powerful than
plutonium, more accurate than calculus. How to tell her?
"He's all right," Remo said. "He knows a lot of things."
"He knows how to get old and sponge off his betters and his
youngers," Ludmilla said. "Too bad for you that you do not send him
away."
"Well…" Remo was noncomittal. "That's the way it
goes."
He was spared further conversation by the crowd. Instead of a
roar, there was a hush and then every voice in the room was silent,
and Remo turned toward the entrance to the supper club.
Walking down the aisle through the tables was Chiun, wearing a
black robe, and on his arm, towering a head over him, was Miss
Jacquanne Juice, headliner of the show at the Crystal Hotel. She
wore a scanty white gown and nothing else.
Remo looked at them, as did every other pair of eyes in the
room.
"Stop looking at her," Ludmilla said.
"I'm not," Remo said. "I'm looking at Chiun. The old fox is
enjoying this."
There was a spattering of applause. Like a heavyweight fighter,
Chiun waved, a king's gesture to quiet the unruly mob.
Then Chiun and Jacquanne were at the table and the headwaiter
helped seat them, and slowly the room returned to its steady
buzzing as customers went back to their drinks.
Chiun smiled. "Remo, this is Miss Jacquanne Juice. Or something
like that. This is Remo, who is better than he looks."
Chiun stopped and Remo cleared his throat.
"Oh," Chiun said. "This…" He waved toward Ludmilla. "This
is a Russian woman. This is Miss Jacquanne Juice."
Ludmilla nodded. Jacquanne looked at her, then said, "You're
beautiful."
Chiun nudged her under the table, but Remo said, "Yes, isn't
she?"
"So are you," Chiun said to Jacquanne. "You are most beautiful.
The most beautiful woman Remo has ever seen. Isn't that right,
Remo?"
Remo shrugged and looked at Ludmilla.
"Isn't that right, Remo?" Chiun persisted.
"What is your name?" Jacquanne asked Ludmilla.
"Ludmilla."
"You are beautiful. Truly beautiful."
"Thank you." It did not occur to Ludmilla to return the
compliment; it did not occur to Jacquanne to hint at it.
Chiun said, "You are truly beautiful," to Jacquanne. "Don't
you think so, Remo?"
Remo nodded, reluctantly.
"And she makes a very good living, Remo. She has her own band,
and people who walk around fastening her brassieres and
everything," Chiun explained.
Remo nodded again.
Ludmilla said, "Remo, I have a headache. I think I'd like to go
back to my room."
"All right." Remo stood.
"You are coming back, though, Remo, right?" said Chiun.
"I doubt it." Ludmilla answered for Remo.
Chiun looked dejected. Jacquanne could not take her eyes off the
Russian woman. Remo shrugged.
"Good night, Chiun. Good night, Miss…'' Remo said.
"Juice," said Chiun. "Jacquanne Juice."
"Good night, Miss Juice," Remo said.
"Good night," said Ludmilla. "Miss Juice. Old man." And when
Chiun met her eyes, she winked-the wink of a winner to a loser, and
then she turned and led Remo from the supper club.
They had gone only two steps toward the exit when Remo was
stopped by an order, barked by Chiun in Korean.
Remo turned. He felt Ludmilla stop and look back also. Chiun,
speaking a fast flow of Korean words, picked up the dinner knife at
the table. He held it in his left hand, handle between his
fingertips, then with the tip of his right index finger struck
the knife three times, with no more apparent force than if he
were poking someone in the chest to make a point. The first two
pokes broke off pieces of the steel knifeblade; the third poke
split the silver alloy handle into two pieces which fell on the
table in front of Chiun.
He nodded to Remo who nodded back before pulling Ludmilla toward
the door. She was looking over the shoulder at Chiun and the
pieces of knife in front of him.
"What did he say?" she asked.
"It was Korean," Remo said. " 'Even a knife may shatter; even a
strong man may fall.' "
Ludmilla was still looking over her shoulder, her eyes
narrowed.
"How did he do that with the knife?"
"Who knows?" said Remo.
"Can you do it?"
"I don't know. Maybe. Chiun understands more about objects than
I do. It has something to do with vibrations."
They were at the door and Remo led the way out. Ludmilla kept
staring at Chiun until the door closed behind them.
The next day Marshal Denia arrived in Las Vegas.
CHAPTER TWELVE
Ludmilla had begged off the trip to the desert to see Remo's
magic spring, pleading an upset stomach; Remo had gone out to
walk around Las Vegas; and Chiun was alone in their room when a
messenger came.
"I must see you. L."
Chiun crumpled the message and dropped it on the floor, then
walked up to Ludmilla's room.
When he entered, she was seated at her dressing table, her back
to Chiun, wearing only a bluish robe that made her skin seem to
glow a pale yellow. She smiled at Chiun in the mirror, a
dropped eyes coy smile, then carefully closed her open robe before
she spun on her chair and faced him.
"I have asked you to come so I could apologize to you," she
said. "I have treated you badly."
"I am always treated badly," Chiun said.
"I know how it must be. No one understands you; they ask much of
you but give nothing in return."
Chiun nodded. The faint tendrils of hair over his ears continued
nodding after his head had stopped.
"Well, I do not wish to be one of those ungrateful ones,"
said Ludmilla. She rose and walked to Chiun who stood just inside
the door. She took his two hands in hers. "I am sorry," she
said.
"Why?" said Chiun.
"I am sorry for my rudeness, but more for my stupidity. I
realize all I could learn from your wisdom and your gentleness
and like a fool I have rejected that gift of friendship you
offered me."
Chiun nodded again.
She reached her right hand to touch the side of his face. As her
left arm left her side, the front of her dressing gown slipped
open. She moved even closer to Chiun, so close their bodies almost
touched. "Can you forgive me?" she said.
"Yes," said Chiun. He looked down at Ludmilla's flawless skin,
shadowed yellow by the blue of the gown. "You are a lovely woman,"
he said.
She smiled at him again and left her hand on the side of his
face. "Thank you," she said. "But beauty is a gift of God; wisdom
is an achievement of character."
"That is true," Chiun said. "That is true. Most never see that
truth."
"Most never have their eyes fully open," she said. She leaned
even closer to him.
"And what of Remo?" Chiun said.
Ludmilla shrugged. The movement almost, but not quite, released
her breasts from her gown. "Who looks at the sapling when he stands
on the edge of the forest?"
And again Chiun nodded, and as he did, Ludmilla leaned forward
and moved her face down to his, searching for his lips with hers.
As she found them, she said softly, "I have never been made love to
by a Master of Sinanju."
And afterwards, she said-and meant it-"Never before like
that."
She lay next to Chiun in her bed, his body still clothed in his
red kimono, hers covered by a sheet, and laughed.
"To think of Remo telling me his power came from a magic
spring."
"The child likes to joke," Chiun said.
"But the power is Sinanju, isn't it?" she said.
"No, beauteous one. The power is within each person; Sinanju is
the key that unlocks the power."
"And you are the Master." She said it in a tone of reverential
awe, as if she could not believe that Chiun was with her.
Then she rolled on her side toward him, put her left hand on his
face, and said, "Show me a trick. Do something for me."
"Sinanju is not meant for tricks," he said.
"But for me? Just once. Just let me see some of your awesome
power. Please?"
"Only for you," Chiun said.
"Remo told me it was vibrations," she said.
"Sometimes it is vibrations," Chiun said. "It is in knowing what
you deal with that you make each thing a weapon. Each thing has its
own vibrations, is its own central being, and to use it, you must
first understand it, then become it."
As he spoke, Chiun used a fingernail to bust open the pillow
under his head. He sat up and pulled out two small feathers, each
an inchlong piece of fluffy down.
"What could be softer than the feather?" he said. "Yet, it is
soft only because we use it for softness. We need not."
Hands moving faster than eye could follow, Chiun raised the two
feathers, one in each hand, to his eyes, and then splashed his
hands forward toward the opposite wall of the room.
The two small feathers left his fingertips like supersonic
darts, hit the wooden wall with simultaneous "pings," and
buried themselves into the wood panel where they stayed, vibrating,
in the breeze of the overhead air conditioner, like miniature
plumes.
"Marvelous," Ludmilla said. "Can I do that? Can I learn?"
"Only after much practice. Much time," said Chiun.
"I have much time," she said, pulling him back onto the pillow
next to her. "And I want to learn everything you can teach me."
"And I will teach you," Chiun said. "Things you never even
dreamed of before."
Later, Ludmilla had a wonderful idea. Her upset stomach had
vanished, so why didn't she and Chiun drive out into the desert and
look for a spring, then tell Remo they had found his magic spring.
It would be a joke. A wonderful joke, she thought. And if Chiun
wanted to change, he could; she would arrange for a car and driver,
and meet him in front of the hotel in fifteen minutes.
Chiun looked at her and she could see in his eyes that he wanted
to do this thing very much, so without even waiting for an answer,
she patted his face again and walked with him to the door.
He stopped in the doorway and looked up at her violet eyes.
"You are a most beautiful woman," he said.
Ludmilla blushed and then closed the door behind him. She
had things to do and she didn't need Chiun around. No fool like an
old fool, she thought, as she went to the telephone.
Twenty minutes later, she and Chiun were sitting in the
back of a Rolls Royce on its way out of Las Vegas on Boulder
Highway. Chiun wore a thin black robe.
In the front seat was their driver, a pudgy mustached man, and
two other men who, Ludmilla explained, were guides to the desert
around Las Vegas. Each had a neck as big as the average man's
thigh. They wore hats and stared straight ahead. Ludmilla's eyes
looked up and caught the eyes of the driver in the rearview
mirror.
Field Marshal Gregory Denia smiled at her. The courtesan had
done her work well. First, they would finish this old man, and then
even the score with the American, Remo. The courtesan had done very
well.
Remo lost $2,350 playing roulette but won $4.00 in nickels
playing slot machines before getting back to the hotel, where the
first thing he saw was the crumpled note Chiun had dropped on the
floor. I must see you. L.
He would talk to Chiun about that. Intercepting a note obviously
meant for Remo, and then just throwing it away. He steamed on his
way up the stairs to Ludmilla's room.
There was no answer to his knock, but the door was open and
inside, in an envelope, he found another note: this time for
him.
Remo. I do not wish to see you again. The old one has shown me
what true love is. I am heart and body the woman of the Master of
Sinanju. Goodbye. Ludmilla.
Remo crumpled the note and dropped it. His brain whirling in
confusion, he spun and looked at the room. The bed was unmade, and
Remo could see that it had been used, but not for sleeping.
"Chink bastard. Dirty two timing conniving slant-eyed Korean
fink," Remo shouted. He slammed his fist into the wall, splintering
the wood panel, and then, the blood rising up in his temples, he
walked from the room with a mission in his mind. He was going to
find and kill Chiun. Search and destroy.
It took him five minutes to learn that Chiun and Ludmilla had
driven out into the desert in a rented Rolls Royce and only five
seconds to steal a car to follow them.
Minutes later, Remo was racing across the desert highway, his
foot holding the gas pedal down to the floor, the stolen Ford a
projectile, moving at 120 miles an hour down the straight as string
two lane road.
And ten minutes later he saw the big Rolls Royce parked
alongside the highway, and he saw footprints through the sand
leading toward a small hill seventy-five yards from the road.
He turned off the key and skidded the car to a stop and was out,
on the ground, before the car stopped rocking on its springs.
There were a lot of footprints leading through the sand but Remo
was interested only in one pair-those of Chiun's sandals, which
scuffed along in the middle of all the other footprints.
Remo took the hill in three giant strides. He was looking down
into a natural depression, a bowl in the ground surrounded by an
almost perfectly circular hill. Sitting in the sand, his black
robe swirled about him, was Chiun. His arms were folded and he
looked implacably ahead.
"Dink bastard," Remo shouted and ran down the hill into the
natural amphitheater, before it occured to him to wonder where
Ludmilla was.
"Rat bastard," Remo yelled again.
Chiun looked up. "I have waited for you."
"And so have we." The voice came from behind Remo. He turned and
saw three men and
Ludmilla coming down the hill toward him. The three men carried
pistols in their hands.
Remo looked from Ludmilla to Chiun, then back to the woman and
the three men.
Two of the men stopped behind Remo and trained their weapons on
him, while the third man, Marshal Denia, and Ludmilla walked past
Remo and stopped in front of Chiun.
"Ludmilla," Remo called weakly. She did not respond. She
did not even look at him. Denia did.
"This is a better catch than I hoped for. First the old man, and
then you, American. The spilled blood of the Treska will be
avenged."
"Go ahead," Remo said. "Kill the son of a bitch."
Denia cocked his revolver and pointed it at Chiun, who sat still
only six feet away from him, his arms still folded.
"Chiun," Remo called. But Chiun did not answer, and Remo
suddenly realized the truth. Chiun was going to let himself be
killed.
"Chiun," he yelled again.
"Only one can save my life," Chiun said finally.
"I'll save it," Remo said. "I'll save it. Just for the pleasure
of killing you myself, you two-timing fraud."
Chiun shut his eyes. "The House of Sinanju has lived on a frail
thread for thousands of years," he said. "If it must be broken now
by a Master I have chosen and I have trained, then these eyes will
not see it. I welcome this Russian death."
As if to oblige, Denia raised his pistol at arm's length before
him, taking aim at Chiun's forehead. Remo saw Ludmilla reach into
her handbag and remove her cigarette case and begin to light a
cigarette.
"I'll save it," Remo yelled. "I'm going to save it and then I'm
going to wring your scrawny neck."
He lashed back with both feet, kicking up and out. He felt the
backs of his shoes crack into two gunbearing hands. His own hands
hit the sand and Remo pulled his weight up and forward, then
slammed back with the toes of his feet into two throats. He knew
without turning that both men were dead, and he used their throats
for a toehold to break across the sand toward Denia and Chiun and
Ludmilla.
"Gregory," Ludmilla said when she saw Remo coming toward them.
Denia turned and pointed his pistol at Remo who stopped, ten feet
away, apparently neutralized by Denia's gun.
"So these are the tricks of Sinanju," Denia said with a smile.
"In some other age, American, I would have liked to learn them." He
sighed heavily. "But this is not the time or the place."
He squeezed the trigger and fired a shot at Remo. At ten feet,
it missed. Remo had slipped off to the left, and now he was
standing motionless in a new spot. Denia fired again, and missed
again, and now Remo was moving slowly across the sand toward him,
high on his toes, scurrying, slipping, and sliding, and Denia fired
again and again and again and… click! The revolver was
empty, and Remo made one final move in, plucked the revolver from
Denia's hand, and replaced it in the Russian spy's throat. It went
in barrel first and Denia coughed, as if he had swallowed a piece
of food down the wrong tube, and then he reached for his throat but
the gun butt got in his way. His hand closed on it, and it looked
as if he had just punctured his own throat with his own gun, and
then he exhaled, a single loud hiss of air, and fell heavily onto
his side in the sand.
Chiun opened his eyes and saw Remo towering over him. Remo
rocked back and forth on his feet as if building up enough inertial
energy to strike.
"You're dead, Chiun," he said. "You made love to her. My woman.
How could you?"
"It was easy," Chiun said mildly. "She asked me to. She would
have asked anyone to, if she thought they could give her a way to
kill you."
Remo blinked, then looked from Chiun to Ludmilla. She shook her
head at him. "He lies," she said. "He lies. He came to my room and
took me by force. It was awful. Terrible."
Remo looked back to Chiun who still sat motionless in the
sand. "Ask yourself, Remo. What are these Russians doing here? Who
were they sent to kill? Who led them to you and to me?"
"Enough of this, Remo," Ludmilla said. "Kill this old fool and
let us be off. In Russia, you can have a new life with me."
Remo hesitated. His hands clenched and unclenched.
"Do it now, or I leave," Ludmilla said. "I will not stand here
burning in the hot sun waiting for a fool to make a decision." She
flicked her gold lighter and raised it to the cigarette at her
lips.
Remo looked down at Chiun. His hands were folded in his lap; his
eyes were closed, but his face was tilted upward, and his throat
was a target as open as an Irish drunk's mouth. A toe shot would
take him out for good. Rip out the throat and leave him in the
sand.
"I'm waiting, Remo," Ludmilla said. Remo still hesitated, and
Ludmilla walked past him to the body of Marshal Denia. "If you
won't do it, I'll do it myself." She picked up the empty revolver
and turned to aim it at Chiun.
His left arm flailed out around his body, and the side of his
hand came up, hit into the end of Ludmilla's gold cigarette holder
and slammed it back into her throat. She looked at Remo with large
violet eyes, made larger by shock and surprise, then she
smiled at him the smile of sudden joy-but she still didn't have it
right, and she died.
Remo dropped to his knees and buried his face on Ludmilla's
body. He wept. Chiun rose to his feet and moved silently to Remo
and patted him on the shoulder.
"She wanted only to kill you, my son."
With almost invisible pressure, his patting motion turned
into a grasp that lifted Remo up from the sand and placed him on
his feet.
"Come," Chiun said. Still holding Remo's shoulder, he
walked him away toward the cars behind the small hill.
At the top of the hill, Remo looked down at the body of Ludmilla
and his voice broke again.
"I loved her, Little Father."
"How long are you going to hold this against me?" Chiun asked.
"Am I going to hear nothing but complaints for the rest of the
afternoon?"
A week later, the Senate Foreign Affairs Committee, which
had given the Secretary of State and the CIA Director a tough
going-over behind closed doors, was called to the office of the
President of the United States.
The President dumped out a manila envelope containing some two
dozen passports. He looked around the room at the thirteen senators
who sat in soft leather chairs facing his desk.
"Those are the passports of twenty-four American agents who
have been killed since you clowns began meddling with our
intelligence setup."
The chairman of the committee began to rise to protest. The
President of the United States put a large sinewy hand on his
shoulder and pushed him back into his chair.
"Sit still and shut up."
The President dumped out another envelope filled with
passports.
"Those are the fake cover passports of the Russian spies
who killed our men. They're dead now, too."
He looked slowly, around the room, meeting and holding every
man's eyes in turn.
"Now you can make something of this if you want to. It's your
right to do that. But let me tell you something. Mess with this and
I'm going to hang all your asses on a garage door. When I'm done
telling the American people how you were responsible for twenty-four
murders, you'll be lucky not to be indicted yourself. For murder.
You got it?"
No one spoke.
"Any questions?"
No one spoke.
Three days later, the Senate Foreign Affairs Committee decided unanimously that there was no substance to the
reports of major espionage activity in Western Europe by the United
States and decided to drop its planned investigation.
REVISION HISTORY
Version 2.025feb05 CaptKeen
-reformatted to standard HTML, chapter linked
-proofread - fixed many scan errors
-tested as XML 1.0 Transitional compliant